Author Topic: Touhou Rider Reimu!  (Read 28362 times)

Blackraptor

  • Furniture
  • The guy with the thing over there at the place
Re: Touhou Rider Reimu!
« Reply #30 on: August 01, 2010, 08:50:04 PM »
After so f-ing long! It is DONE! The second part of the PCB arc is here and is the BIGGEST chapter ever!!! Seriously...I have to make 3 parts for this one...

Anyway! Part 1!!!

...

?Die!? Sanae declared with a proud sense of certainty as she launched the barrage of frog bombs at us. I was still on my back, unable to move because of the fight with Aoko and her summons so soon after recovering from my injuries. Aoko herself was pretty beaten up from our fight moments ago, before it was interrupted by Sanae, so she couldn?t even get an attack card in her gun anymore. Alice was still unconscious in the distance after taking a Master Spark head on. I didn?t want to admit it but?Sanae had us right where she wanted us.

Several explosions echoed through the quiet winter afternoon as Sanae?s frog bombs detonated. I closed my eyes and braced myself for the excruciating pain that came with getting blasted to pieces but?

?What??? I said as I opened my eyes to see the frog bombs detonate a few feet away from where we were. A thick wall of ice prevented the projectiles from coming any closer. I looked at Aoko who was staring at the wall of ice with her mouth agape. She looked at me and quickly shook her head, probably saying that it wasn?t her.

?Well it?s not me so--? My words were interrupted by the loud collapse of the ice wall. The lack of oncoming projectiles indicated that it only crumbled after Sanae?s attack ended.

?Ice? ICE?! What gives you the right to interrupt the will of the gods?! You! Stupid! Ice Fairy!? Sanae screamed at someone behind her.

?Eye ?em not STUPID!!!? The scream of a little girl matched Sanae?s. I saw the green-haired shrine maiden create a magic circle on her right side a moment before a giant block of ice slammed into it, absorbing most of the impact. The impact was strong enough to fling Sanae a good distance to the left, away from us, revealing our unlikely savior.

A short girl, who looked like she was around nine years old and had aqua-colored eyes, hair and icicle-shaped wings. She was wearing a blue ribbon, light pink blouse and blue jumper dress.

?Cirno?? I muttered in amazement as the ice fairy was floating in the air with her left hand on her hip while her right hand was raised up, her index finger pointing to the heavens.

?EYE! 'EM! THE! STRONGEST!!!? Cirno declared proudly as she posed. The afternoon sun was behind her, making her ice wings glitter like beautiful sapphires. This was the very first time I had a good look at her and it was quite the sight.

?You certainly are dear.? A familiar voice came from behind me. I turned and saw a face I?ll never forget?

She had lavender eyes and curly pink hair. She was wearing a blue and white dress, with a golden lapel resembling the alchemical symbol for silver. She also had a white cap and a nearly transparent cape.

?Letty?Whiterock?? I said the name in both surprise and fear. This was the winter youkai, the very one that very nearly took down all of Gensokyo by herself using the power of the Yama in Eiki?s world.

?That?s me~!? Letty cheerfully declared as she helped me up. It was rather surreal that she was so kind after having to fight her in a previous world. Then again, this was a different world from Eiki?s.

ATTACK RIDE!

?Aoko?!? I suddenly turned to where Aoko was. She was barely standing and it seemed that her gun was getting too heavy for her to carry since it she needed both her hands to keep a grip on it. Basically, she looked really tired.

?This isn?t over?ze~? Aoko said with a tired smile before pulling the trigger.

OPTICAL CAMOUFLAGE!

Aoko suddenly split into her three-colored silhouettes before vanishing without a trace.
?She?s gone?? I muttered in surprise as that attack ride seemed more like a teleport than an invisibility.

?Hey! Your friend?s gone!? Cirno pointed out the obvious as she landed near us.

?She?s not my friend?? I dryly replied to the small girl before turning back to Letty.
?Thank?Thank you.? I said, a bit hesitant.

?No need to thank us dear. Seeing someone outright attacking injured individuals was too much for Cirno and I to stand, so we did what we thought was right.? The Letty Whiterock of this world said in a gentle voice. It was more reminiscent of Bellpeorth, Eiki?s predecessor in Phantasmagoria of Flower View, rather than the overpoweringly ambitious ?Advent Letty? of the same world. I absentmindedly snickered at the stark differences between the two even though they were supposed to be the same person.

?Hey! Are you making fun of Letty?! If you are then eye?m gonna smash you too!? Cirno suddenly said, flying up a bit to get to my eye level. I have to say though?her saying ?Eye? instead of ?I? is pretty funny.

?Sorry. I wasn?t trying to--? My apology was cut short when I heard a whistling sound I had heard a few moments ago.
?Look out!? I yelled before jumping out of the way. Letty seemed to have noticed it as well and jumped away from where we were. Cirno wasn?t as fast on the uptake and was hit by a frog bomb.

?Cirno!? I called out to the ice fairy who was blown away from the force of the explosion.

?Onore?? I heard Sanae?s angry voice from where the frog bomb came from. I forgot about her?

?Why did you help her? Don?t you understand?! She?ll be the ruin of your world!!!? Sanae screamed out before firing more frog bombs at me and Letty. I managed to intercept the frog bombs with needles while Letty blocked the ones heading for her using a wall of ice.

?Not very convincing coming from a shrine maiden who?s trying to kill us.? Letty calmly retorted behind her barrier of frost. I danced around Sanae?s barrage, getting grazed all over because she was mostly aiming at me, and maneuvered to take cover behind Letty?s ice wall.

?That was some lovely dodging dear, quite the performance. Were you a dancer in your previous life?? Letty jokingly asked as loud explosions resounded in the other side of her wall, an ice wall a foot thick was separating us from getting blown to bits.

?Cirno! We have to help Cirno!? I frantically said while pointing at the smoldering ice fairy who was lying face down in the snow.

?Oh, she?ll be fine. She?s had far, far worse while she was being trained by Miss Kazami a while ago.? Letty explained as she touched the ice wall, making the blue crystal glow.

?Wait! What do you think you?re doing?!? I heard Sanae scream from the other side of the wall. I was wondering why she sounded?worried. I got my answer when the ice wall suddenly shattered and the ice reformed into icicles of varying sizes.

Icicle Fall ~Itano Carnival~

Letty?s echoing voice declared before the icicles spread out and closed in on Sanae. The icicles left a trail of steam behind them that made them look like a bunch of missiles fired from a giant robot.

?You dare?? Sanae muttered before putting her right hand forward, as if reaching for something. A flash of light came from her hand and there materialized a wand of some sort. It looked like my gohei but?different. Instead of several streamers of paper on the end, it has one large paper sticking out like an oar. Sanae wound her right arm back as a large, green five-point star magic circle appeared before her. She struck the magic circle with her wand and several serpent-like projectiles suddenly shot out of it, equaling the barrage that Letty made.

?No! Some will get through!? I yelled out as I saw Letty?s icicle missiles getting intercepted and slowly overwhelmed by Sanae?s serpent missiles. I pulled out a card in response, pulled at the handles and inserted the card.

ATTACK RIDE!

?Oh my! It talks~!? Letty said in childish surprise after my belt?s declaration. She was strangely calm about all of this despite that fact that Sanae was breaking through her attack. I had more immediate concerns though as I closed the handles.

DUPLEX BARRIER!

I extended both my hands forwards and the two overlapping barriers started slowly spinning in front me and Letty. The serpent missiles eventually got through Letty?s icicle missiles and started pounding the barrier I just made.

?Guh!? I grunted as the barrier kept getting assaulted. I was already pretty weak and I quickly forced to one knee because of the strain of Sanae?s attack. Thankfully, her attack ended moments before my barrier shattered from the stress. I ended up on my backside after having to endure all of that. I looked forward and saw Sanae put up a stance with her wand, ready for another round.

Isn?t all this fighting a bit too much lately?! I complained in my head before Letty stepped in between me and Sanae, her gentle smile still plastered on her face.

?Stand aside winter youkai, unless you too wish to feel the wrath of the gods.? Sanae threatened Letty, who didn?t even flinch one bit.

?I?m not sure about gods but?you?re right about one thing. I am the winter youkai?now?think about that for a moment, will you?? Letty calmly said.

?What in Gensokyo are you talking about?!? Sanae growled at Letty?s words. I was a bit confused about what she said as well.

?Look at it this way?? Letty said as she knelt down and made a snowball with her hands before standing back up with it.

?Gensokyo is currently in the middle of its longest winter ever. The entire realm is covered in snow and ice. Even Miss Kazami has opted to retreat in Mugenkan for some sleep until spring arrives, whenever that would be. Now?? Letty moved the snowball to her lips and kissed it. The snowball started glowing, as did the very snow we were on. Neither Sanae nor I could hide the surprise in our faces right now. The entire snow covered clearing was?glowing.

?You are facing the winter youkai?in the middle of the heaviest winter in the realm?s history. As of right now?fighting me would mean fighting against Gensokyo itself. Do you understand what would happen to you if I got serious?? Letty said with her kind smile as she let go of the snowball in the air and it started floating, orbiting around Letty.

?Onore?? Sanae growled again as she glared at me and Letty. A gray curtain suddenly materialized behind her. Looks like she?s backing off?

?I?ll remember this...winter youkai, you have just doomed your world.? Sanae said before backing away into the gray curtain and disappearing from this world.

?My?that girl has anger management issues.? Letty joked as she helped me up again.

?Thanks again. That was certainly?something.? I commented at Letty?s display.

?Oh! That was nothing! It was a nice change of pace from all the quiet we?ve been having here lately. You should have been here a few centuries ago, back when Miss Kazami and I were still enemies, all the havoc we wrought. Miss Yakumo had to intervene a few times since we were causing far too much damage to Gensokyo during our little skirmishes at the start and end of the winter season. Those were good times?? Letty reminisced about what I could interpret as a really violent period in Gensokyo?s history, as if she was talking about a picnic she had with an old childhood friend.

?Where is she?! Where is that sneaky green girl! Cirno smash puny green girl!!!? Cirno suddenly screamed out from behind us and started running around, looking for Sanae.

?I told you she was fine.? Letty said with a motherly smile.

?

?Alice?? I worriedly called out to the unconscious girl. She was still knocked out after taking a Master Spark in the face but at least she was alive.

?Hey! Lookie'! 'Eye found something!? Cirno excitedly said as she showed me a small pouch she found beside Alice. I opened it up and was surprised at the content.

?And what might those be?? Letty asked as she pointed at the two small beans that were in the pouch.

?Sanzu?beans?? I muttered as I recognized those beans from Eiki?s world. Komachi had me eat one to instantly recover from my fight against that world?s Sakuya.

But?what was this doing here? And why two? I thought before looking back at Alice.
?For me and?Alice?? I said at the realization since there was only one person who could have left this for us. I smiled bitterly at the thought that I actually owed that thieving witch one.

?Can ?eye eat one?? Cirno curiously asked as she eyed the beans in my hand.

?Sorry Cirno. But these are for the two of us.? I apologized to her before eating one of the beans. The effect was immediate as I felt my strength and stamina rapidly returning. I sighed slowly as the soothing effects of the bean coursed through my body. My transformation ended as well and I was back to wearing my coat.

?Wow! She trans--trans--trans--TRANSFIGUTORATED!!!? Cirno said out in surprise. Letty blinked a few times after my transformation but didn't really comment on it.

?It's 'transform' dear.? Letty corrected Cirno while patting her head.

?Right! That's what 'eye said!? The little ice fairy proudly responded. I looked back to Alice and lifted her head up.

?Now how should I get her to eat this?? I wondered. I would have been easy if it was liquid but the Sanzu Bean was like making an unconscious person swallow a pill.

?It should be easy enough. You can just give it to her mouth to mouth~? Letty happily said. I visibly blushed at her words and nearly panicked at the thought of having to kiss Alice to get her to ingest the bean.

?The-there has to be another way right? Right?? I bashfully asked as I looked at Letty, my face must have been on fire at that point.

?Of course there is dear. I was just teasing you...unless you re~ally wanted to do it.? Letty said before giggling again.

?That's not funny...Alice is really hurt and needs this you know.? I said while pouting at the winter youkai.

?I'm sorry. I couldn't help myself. Now, give the bean to me and I'll make that girl swallow it.? Letty said before kneeling down across me so she was on Alice's left side. I gave her the bean and she opened Alice's mouth and popped it in. She then held Alice's nostrils closed while tilting her head back. I could see Alice's neck moving, which probably indicated that she swallowed it successfully. I leaned in closer to check if she was breathing normally when she suddenly opened her eyes and breathed in sharply. Alice quickly sat up, but I was kind of in the way so...

Bam!

?Gah! My brain!? I yelled out before crumpling over to the side, clutching my head. I could hear Cirno laughing her head off nearby. I think it was Cirno...I couldn't be sure since my ears were kind of ringing.

?Ow! Ow! Ow! What was that attack?!? Alice yelled out in pain nearby. I turned to her to see the magician with a hand on her forehead. She had her eyes shut, probably because of the impact.

?That was me Alice. I was trying to check up on you when you kind of...woke up.? I replied while trying to stand back up. I was a lot less durable when I'm not transformed, so I was still a bit dizzy when I got back to my feet.

?Youkai have really tough skulls...? I offhandedly said.

?I resent that...? Alice shot back. She then noticed Letty and Cirno and frowned.

?What? Don't tell me that you two want to fight as well?? She dryly said. The Sanzu Bean should have completely healed her physically, but I guess she was still mentally exhausted from the fight.

?No, Letty and Cirno actually saved us. Aoko and I got ambushed after you got knocked out and they came in to our rescue.? I explained. I suddenly felt and intense killing intent oozing out of Alice after I mentioned Aoko.

?Aaaaah...yes...her.? Alice slowly says as she stood up and scanned her surroundings. Her jaw dropped and her eyes widened when she saw the field of dolls that were obliterated by Marisa's Final Attack Ride. She started looking around frantically for something. I guess she found it when she knelt down and picked up something. It was a doll wearing a red dress.

?Ooh...Shanghai. My poor, poor Shanghai.? Alice muttered as she brushed the snow off the nearly-destroyed doll before embracing it.

?Alice...? I called out to her, in an attempt to console the poor girl. That was when I felt the same immense killing intent from a few moments ago.

?I'll kill her...I'll kill that thieving witch...? Alice muttered, unmoving.

?My, that girl has quite the killing aura.? Letty commented as she stood beside me. I saw Cirno peeking from behind her. I guess they could feel the intense pressure coming from Alice as well.

?She's scaring me Letty...? Cirno said from behind the winter youkai.

?Just stay behind me and you'll be fine dear.? Letty reassured her little friend.

?You think Alice will really snap at us?? I asked Letty. I didn't want to have to fight Alice of all people. But right now...she's really scaring me.

?I'm not sure dear. We'd best let her cool down for a bit. Just be ready for anything.? Letty said in a smooth, but cautious tone.

For the next few minutes, we all just stood there...frozen so to speak. Letty warned me against making any sudden movements, as that might be the fuse Alice was waiting for to explode. Alice herself was just standing there, stroking Shanghai's hair while repeating 'I'll kill that thieving witch' over and over again. It was very, very disturbing.

?A-Alice...?? I called out to her again after she finally stopped stroking Shanghai's hair and that creepy chant. Suddenly, the snow covered ground nearby was caught in an explosion.

?Another attack?!? I yelled out in surprise but it wasn't the case. The explosion was caused by something coming out from the ground. That 'something' was now floating in the air, surrounded by an eerie blue aura. It was Alice's Grimoire.

?It's a book! It's a book! It's a flying book!? Cirno happily said as she floated behind Letty while pointing at the grimoire. Letty remained silent but I can sense the tension coming from her. She knows that things could get very bad if Alice decides to turn on us.

The grimoire suddenly flew towards Alice like a bullet, she wasn't looking at it so I thought that it was going to blindside her. I was proven wrong when Alice suddenly held out her right hand towards her grimoire and cleanly caught it. She then turned to us and started walking. A very clear sense of purpose and anger were in her eyes as she approached us, the broken Shanghai doll still cradled in her chest by her left arm.

?Tama!? Alice suddenly yelled out before walking closer.

?Yes! What is it Alice?? I said in surprise, my buckle and booklet appeared in my hands out of reflex.

?A large number of my dolls are destroyed and Shanghai severely damaged. As it stands I will not be of much help to you the way I am.? Alice said clearly.

?Well...I wouldn't say that...? I tried to gloss over the statement. I knew she was right though. She was a puppet master, having dolls with her is the whole point of her style of magic. Without them, she can't fight effectively.

?No. I will just be a burden if I continue on with you like this. Especially, if we encounter more enemies that strong again.? Alice's expression became a bit darker when she said that, she must be talking about Aoko. Alice then turned to Letty and Cirno.

?I thank you for saving us and I ask you to help Tama to find the cause of this unending winter and finally stop it.? Alice said with a gracious bow to the winter youkai and ice fairy.

?What?! Stop winter?! If that happens, Letty will have to go to sleep until the next winter then!!! No way!? Cirno pointed out as she refused Alice's request.

?Now, now...be nice Cirno. The magician is correct. While this extended winter has been nice, it is very harmful to the balance of Gensokyo and will eventually kill everything if given the time. Besides...it's been a bit boring now that we're the only ones who are active all the time.? Letty remarked while rubbing Cirno's hair.

?Alright...if you say so Letty.? Cirno conceded.

?Thank you.? Alice bowed again before turning to me and holding her grimoire before me. A small piece of cardboard, a bookmark, popped up from within the many pages of the sealed book.

?Take it.? Alice said as she moved the grimoire closer to me.

?What? Why? What is that?? I asked. I didn't know what would happen if I took the bookmark so I was a bit apprehensive about it, especially after Alice's little episode earlier.

?Don't worry, it's nothing dangerous. It is a way for me to keep track of where you are. Take it.? Alice explained.

?Well...if it's nothing bad then...? I said before pulling out the bookmark. It glowed in a soft blue hue before settling down, you'd think it was a regular bookmark.

?Why would you need to keep track of me though?? I asked as I put the bookmark in my pocket.

?I may be unable to fight in my current state. But I refuse to end things like this. I will go back to my workshop and finish the new dolls I was working on and repair Shanghai. Once I am ready, I will come after you and help settle this once and for all. I'm sure that thieving witch will be there too, so I'll use that opportunity to settle the score with her.? Alice said with fierce determination.

?Wait, how are you sure that Aoko will show up again? We were both beaten up pretty badly a while ago.? I pointed out but Alice just shook her head.

?That witch. She wants my grimoire...? Alice said as she held up he book in her hand.

?She'll show up again, I'm sure of it.? Alice declared.

?Alright...don't take too long then.? I replied.

?Of course. Be well, all of you.? Alice said before walking back towards the magic forest.

?Bye~!? Cirno yelled after Alice while waving to her.

?So...where to then Tama-dear?? Letty asked after Alice was gone.

?You wouldn't happen to know where the gate to the netherworld is do you?? I asked back.

?Today is your lucky day, I know exactly where that is~!? Letty said with a smile.

?

?How did we find you?? Letty repeated my question. The three of us were currently walking to the gate of the netherworld, well two of us are walking...Cirno was happily floating after us without a care in the world.

?Yeah. Gensokyo was a pretty big place, so I was surprised that you came in to save us just in the nick of time.? I said.

?Indeed. It was quite the coincidence wasn't it? Cirno wanted to check up on the garden of the sun to see if Miss Kazami decided to come out and play. We were on our way there when we saw you getting your butts kicked badly~? Letty explained. Her cheery tone of voice when she mentioned how Sanae very nearly killed us was a bit disturbing. I guess she had a few things in common with her counterpart in Eiki's world afterall.

?Yeah! Letty and 'eye were just passing by when 'BOOM!' we heard a bunch of explosions! I thought it was Yuka so I headed there, but I saw you guys instead.? Cirno cut in and explained her side.

?Letty decided to help you guys out so she made that hu~ge wall of ice to block those boomies by the green girl!? Cirno explained while raising her hands up high to emphasize her point.

?Letty then told me to hit that green girl with something to get her away from you guys! So I hit her with a giant ice mallet!? Cirno declared proudly.

?An ice...mallet?? I repeated for clarification.

?Uh-huh! Yuka said that my bullets kind of...well...she said that they really, really suck so she told me 'when bullets fail, Cirno smash!'? Cirno said while pounding her right fist on her left palm.

?Miss Kazami was trying to teach Cirno to create better bullet patterns but after a while, she got tired of it and just told Cirno to smash everything that she couldn't defeat with projectiles.? Letty explained.

?Oh...that's...pretty straightforward.? I honestly said.

?Yep! It's perfect for me~!? Cirno declared proudly, both her hands on her hips.

?It certainly is dear~? Letty continued to encourage the 'Cirno Smash' style of fighting.

?That explains that I guess...? I said to conclude the conversation.

?Not quite...I explained why we were there but, why are you here?? Letty stopped walking as she said that. I turned back to where the two of them were and saw that Letty was wearing a very serious expression for once.

?You seem to know a lot about what is going on here. However, I have never heard of a human with your name. More so, anyone with your kind of power...very advanced transformation...human or youkai alike.? Letty said in an icy tone, fitting for the winter youkai.

?I...uhh...I'm just...a miko...a miko passing through...? I said haphazardly. A long moment of silence hung in the air. You could cut the tension with a knife.

?Oh~! Okay~!? Letty abruptly went back to her old bubbly self.

?O-okay?? I repeated, not really believing what I just heard.

?Yep~! Let's be on our way then, shall we~?? Letty said before continuing on the direction we were going.

?He~y! Hurry up!? Cirno yelled at me, snapping me from my thoughts.

?Hey wait!? I yelled back as I ran after the two.

?

??Are we there ye~t??? Cirno and I said at the same time. We have been walking for a good while now and we still haven't reached our destination. Well, Cirno was still just floating easy but still...

?Yes...actually, we are quite close.? Letty said as we walked over a frozen river.

?Finally...I thought that this trip was going to take forever. My legs are killing me.? I complained as sighed.

?Yeah...traveling this much is tiring...? Crino said in agreement.

?What? You've just been flying. You can't be tired.? I retorted.

?Not true! Staying up in the air this long takes effort you know! Eye'm just so good at it that eye can keep this up for a really long time.? Cirno shot back.

?Not as much effort as walking I'm sure.? I said, refusing to let her have the last word in this rather childish argument.

?That's not true either! Letty's been walking as much as you but she's just fine! You're just out of shape!? Cirno taunted.

?Out of?why you little! I'm not gonna back off now after that!? I yelled at the ice fairy.

?Oh yeah! 'Eye can beat you if eye wanted to you know! Right Letty? Letty?? Cirno's boasting was cut short when she saw Letty stopped walking.

?What's wrong?? I asked her after Cirno and I caught up.

?We are here.? Letty plainly said as she stood there looking up. Cirno and I followed her gaze and gasped.

?It's a door! A really big door! In the sk~y!? Cirno exclaimed while pointing at the giant gate that was...for the lack of a better description...floating in the sky. If she hadn't said all of that, I was pretty sure I would have.

?So that's the gate to the netherworld? Wow...? I said. Really, 'wow' was the only thing I could use to describe the sight before us.

?Be careful you two...? Letty suddenly said, interrupting our moment of awe.

?Huh? Why?? I asked.

?Because the gate is open. It's never open, the ghostly band makes sure of that.? Letty explained, a sense of uncertainty in her voice.

The ghostly band? The phantom ensemble! I thought. They were the ones that gave me a really hard time when I started out.

?Is it bad that the gate is open?? Cirno asked the obvious question.

?Yes. It means that the dead can simply walk out...and it also means that the living can wander in. It seems that your intuition was correct miko.? Letty said as she smiled at me.

Not really...I kind of already read the script.
I thought while smiling back, if a bit stiffly.

?But I'm afraid that we have a different problem at the moment.? Letty continued, her expression was back to that serious one from before. It was then that I heard a faint whistling sound from the distance, I recognized that sound...

?Incoming!!!?I yelled before running to the right. Letty and Cirno took my cue and we all split up. Just in time since several red arrow-head bullets carpeted the ice we were walking on and exploded.

?Oh. Her.? Letty commented flatly as she seemed to know who the culprit was.

?Spring~is~he~re!? I heard the all-too-familiar voice of Lily Bla?what?!

?What's going on?!? I shouted in confusion. It was Lily alright. The way she shot her bullets, her clothes, that hat, the constant declaration of spring's arrival. It was her...but she wasn't black like in Eiki's world.

?Are you blind Lily White?! Spring isn't here you stupid fairy!? Cirno yelled out at the white-clad girl in the air, irony aside.

?Oh? I don't think so ice fairy...? Lily suddenly dropped down and floated a couple of feet off the ground. She looked at us and smiled like some crazy homeless person. She looked terrible. There were huge bags under her eyes, her cheeks have caved in, her face was starting to wrinkle in some places.

?Wow...what happened to you?? I commented at her appearance. She then glared at me before immediately smiling warmly then going back to that crazy wide-eyed, toothy smile.

?I was waiting...just like always. Just like always...waiting. I was waiting you see...just like always. You see? Just like always...waiting...? Lily repeated the same set of words but kept changing their order.

?Waiting? For what?? I said as I put my buckle on, taking out Reimu's card and pulling at the handles.

?Spring...? Letty grimly said. And just like a coiled spring...Lily sprung.

?SPRIIIIIIIING!!!!? Lily White roared as she pointed her sleeves at us and unleashed her barrage of arrow-head and round bullets.

?Aww nuts!? I gave my meager complaint before running clear of the barrage and putting Reimu's card in.

TOUHOU RIDE!

?QUIET!? Lily snapped at me and focused her barrage at me because of my belt's declaration.

?Hey! You're not supposed to attack while someone's transforming!!!? I yelled out as I closed the handles before the bullets hit me and exploded.

HAKUREI REIMU!

?Aaaaaggghh!? I got thrown back because of the explosion but I came out with minor scratches thanks to my transformation.

?Hey! You can't do that to Tama!? Cirno yelled out before firing icicles at Lily. They weren't nearly as numerous or as complicated at Lily's so the herald of spring simply danced around them and took to the sky.

?Spring! Spring! SPRIIIING!? Lily maniacally yelled as she fired her bullets at us in bunches. She wasn't even trying to make confusing patterns or overwhelm us with sheer volume like Lilly Black did. She was just throwing projectiles at us mindlessly like a lunatic. She was barely even aiming!

?What's going on?! It's like she's lost her mind!!!? I yelled out as explosions rang across the ice field we were on. Thankfully, the river was frozen solid so I didn't have to worry about falling into cold water.

?She has! The prolonged winter has destroyed the natural order of things! Lily white is the personification of this!? Letty answered through the mindless barrage. We barely even had to dodge now. Lily was so out of it that the worst we had to worry about were stray bullets.

?Both of you! Here! Now!? Letty yelled, using this chance to beckon me and Cirno to her. Cirno and I made our way to Letty, who made a makeshift roof of ice to protect us from Lily's attacks.

?What do we do~!? Cirno whined while covering her ears from the noise of the explosions.

?Cirno and I will stay here and face Lily White. Tama, go to the netherworld and see if you can do something to end this once and for all.? Letty said.

?What? I can't let you two fight while I run away!? I refused her proposed battle plan but Letty suddenly grabbed my shoulders and pulled me closer to her.

?Listen! You are not running away! We are giving you a chance to advance! That is all! If you are here for a purpose, then fulfill that purpose! Don't worry about us, Cirno and I were the ones that saved you remember!?? Letty explained through the noise before letting me go.

?Don't worry! I'll smash that stupid spring fairy and catch up to you in no time!? Cirno declared while seemingly flexing her biceps.

?Cirno...Letty...? I said while looking at both of them.

?Now go on dear...we'll catch up, I promise. And I'm sure Miss Margatroid will as well.? Letty said.

?Alright! Be careful you two.? I finally agreed before dashing away and headed towards the gates of the netherworld.

?Not~so~fa~st!? I could hear Lily White yelling from above.

She's gonna shoot me!
She's gonna shoot me!
She's gonna shoot me!
She's gonna shoot me!
She's gonna shoot me!

Slam!


?Gaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!!? I heard Lily scream in pain as she seemingly hit something in the air.

?EYE! AM! THE! STRONGEST!?

Oh right...Cirno can fly... I thought as I ran faster.

?You! I'll kill you! You stupid ice?aaagghh!!!? Letty's anger was once again interrupted by something hitting her.

?Cirno smash puny fairy...? I muttered with a smile as I got out of the ice field and onto the edge of the forest, right below the gate. I looked up before taking out my booklet. I was about to take out Remilia's Touhou Ride card to get up there, when I noticed that there were still a few of Reimu's attack cards that I haven't looked over yet. I skimmed through what's left and found something that made me go...

?What the hell...? Just like that. I opened my buckle and put the card in.

ATTACK RIDE!

?That's what I get for never taking the time to look over what cards I had with each transformation...? I said in frustration before closing the handles.

FLYING MIKO!

Yes, I can fly now. Or should I say, I was always able to and I just never bothered to notice.

?All the grief that I could have avoided if I had noticed this card sooner...? I grumply said as Reimu's usual magic circle appeared under my feet. I suddenly felt weightless as the attack ride took effect.

?That works...? I said before looking up and flying up towards the entrance to the netherworld.

Well...on the bright side...I got used to transforming into other people on the fly... I thought.

?Fly...great choice of words Tama...? I mentally slapped myself while ascending towards the gate.

?

?Who put these stairs here?!? My yell echoed through the empty...corridor? Staircase? Anyway, there was indeed a staircase in front of me. A really big and long one. It was worse than the Hakurei Shrine's staircase. Complaints aside though, I did notice something else about this place.

?Cherry blossom trees...? I said, my voice echoing again. I looked up the stairs and sighed. Climbing up normally would take forever so I started running up. Soon, I had enough momentum that I was clearing eight or nine steps per-stride.

As I climbed the stairs, the scenery stayed the same. An endless flight of stairs in front of me and cherry blossom trees to my sides.

?Cherry blossoms. Cherry blossoms everywhere! At least we know where Gensokyo's spring went.? I said to myself as I continued onwards and upwards...diagonally. My words made me wonder about a couple of things though.

Youmu was the one who stole the essence of spring in the original events of Perfect Cherry Blossom. But she was fighting Ran, Yakumo Yukari's shikigami, when I first got here. Why were they fighting anyway? Does it have anything to do with Saigyouji Yuyuko? She was supposed to be friends with Yukari so why is her shikigami attacking Yuyuko's gardener?

?Saigyouji Yuyuko...? I muttered. She was the third person I transformed into after I got my belt. That means that I have to help her this time.

Help her? With what? She's already won! The whole point of Perfect Cherry Blossom was that Reimu, Marisa and Sakuya had to STOP Yuyuko from draining spring from Gensokyo. I thought back to what the scroll said about the events that were supposed to have happened in this world.

Yuyuko's human soul is trapped under the Saigyou Ayakashi so do I have to free her? No...that should have already happened by now. Something is missing...and I bet Youmu and Ran are the keys. I thought as I advanced further towards the netherworld, Hakugyokurou.

?

?Almost...there...? I encouraged myself as I continued to stride up the stairs. They finally ended in the distance so I was very happy about that. I leaped up, over the last dozen steps, and landed on the grassy ground. I looked around and saw the same things I saw on the way up here...more cherry blossom trees.

?Whoa...? I said. It looked like a gigantic public park in the middle of the flower viewing season. Then I saw it...the Saigyou Ayakashi. It was nuts. Even though I was still far away, I could appreciate its sheer size. It was like looking at a skyscraper from a distance. There was something else about it that caught my attention though.

?It's blooming...? I voiced my concern. Yes. The gigantic cherry blossom tree, which was never ever supposed to bear any flowers and was larger than most buildings in Tokyo, had a head full of cherry blossoms.

?I'd hate to be the one to clean all of that up once this is over...? I commented offhandedly. It was then that I noticed brief flashes of light coming from the direction of the giant tree. I blinked a few times to make sure, small flashes appeared at seemingly random moments.

?Something is happening there...? I stated the obvious before running towards the Saigyou Ayakashi.

...

Blackraptor

  • Furniture
  • The guy with the thing over there at the place
Re: Touhou Rider Reimu!
« Reply #31 on: August 01, 2010, 08:55:02 PM »
Here is Part 2!

...

?I won't...I won't...stop...I won't...If I kill you...spring will come...so I won't stop...? Lily White said despite herself being battered badly by Letty Whiterock and Cirno. The herald of spring was bleeding from her head, steady drops of blood came down from the sky and stained the blue ice beneath her red. Her hat was gone, her clothes tattered, her wings torn up in places and dirtied with her own blood, her right arm limping lifelessly. By all accounts, she has already been defeated but...

?Why...won't...she...go...down?!? Cirno heaved. She had used her glacier smash more times than she can remember. Nearly all of them hit the mark perfectly, hence Lily's arm. But the white fairy stayed airborne.

?Lily is simply running of sheer determination now...determination that spring will arrive...? Letty said sadly. It pained her to see Lily this way. More so, having to hurt her to this extent. But they had to stop Lily's rampage or else, who knows what might happen if she took it out somewhere else...like the human village.

?I can't imagine that you would possibly be having a hard time against this foe, winter youkai.? A familiar voice sarcastically commented behind Letty and Cirno.

?Miss Margatroid...? Letty regarded the puppeteer. Alice was back, Shanghai was floating beside her but she was equipped with a shield and lance this time, instead of a shield and sword. Not only that, Shanghai's had a large silver round shield instead of her usual blue badge shield. It was so large that the doll could easily cover her entire body with it just by  facing sideways. The face of the shield was covered with engraved runes that Letty couldn't understand. The lance was the same. It was at least twice as tall as the doll herself and was covered with runes as well. Not only that, Shanghai was wearing a full knight's helmet even though she was still wearing her red dress. Letty also noticed at least a dozen other smaller dolls following Alice which were equipped similarly, albeit smaller than Shanghai of course.

?Whoa! Look at all of them~!? Cirno commented on the flight of dolls that Alice had with her.

?I guess you were serious when you said that you would come back.? Letty joked a bit.

?Of course. This time, that thieving witch won't catch me unawares.? Alice said in determination, before looking up at the battered Lily White.

?Should I finish this fight for you? I would gladly do so in gratitude for saving us earlier.? Alice offered as she folded her arms together, her grimoire was in her right hand but Letty noticed that it was shackled to Alice's wrist this time. The dolls tensed up and readied their weapons to finish off the fairy.

?I appreciate the offer, but no. Cirno and I will end this in our own way.? Letty calmly said. Alice sighed and her dolls relaxed behind her.

?You should catch up with Miss Tama instead. She should have already arrived at Hakugyokurou by now.? Letty pointed out.

?So be it, I would have liked the chance to combat test these dolls before advancing though. Will you come after us once you are done here or wash your hands of the whole thing and call it a day? You really don't have anything to gain from this anymore.? Alice noted and Letty nodded.

?Indeed. But being part of this...incident...it would certainly become quite the tale to tell over some tea, wouldn't it?? Letty replied with a smile.

?It certainly would...I'll see you both there then.? Alice said before running in the direction of the gate to the netherworld, her squadron of dolls close behind.

?Wow! She's fast!? Cirno commented at Alice's surprising athleticism.

?Well, a puppet master of that caliber needs to have an impressive amount of fitness and endurance -physical, mental and magical- to be able to control that many dolls so precisely all at once.? Letty explained.

?Now...to the matter at hand.? Letty said while looking back up to Lily.

?Should I smash her again?? Cirno asked.

?No...you fall back. I will face her alone.? Letty instructed.

?Awwww! I want to fight too Letty!? Cirno complained.

?You need to rest. You have used your mallet a number of times now but we still have yet to see the end of this. If Miss Tama and Miss Margatroid find themselves in trouble again, who will save them?? Letty asked her charge.

?EYE WILL!? Cirno declared with gusto before backing away from Letty.

?Go and enter the gate. I will meet you at the entrance to the netherworld, stay put until I get there okay dear?? Letty instructed the ice fairy.

?Got it! You better hurry up Letty~!? Cirno yelled before flying towards the gate to the netherworld. Letty sent off the young ice fairy with a smile and a wave before turning back to her opponent.

?Lily...please, stop this. You are in no condition to fight me, much less kill me.? Letty pleaded, though she knew that it was probably falling on deaf ears.

?Spri..Spriiing...is...here...? Lily muttered as she floated there, unmoving. She had been like that, saying the same thing over and over again during the exchange between Letty, Cirno and Alice. Her eyes look like they were glossed over. This wasn't Lily White anymore.

?Oh Lily...? Letty looked at her friend in sadness. If only she had realized that the prolonged winter would have this kind of effect on the fairy, she would have acted sooner. She could have avoided all of this.

?I'm sorry dear...I'm so sorry.? Letty apologized to the herald of spring before the ice field she was on started to glow. She wanted to end this as painlessly as possible for Lily. Naturally, she had no intention of ending Lily's life. She just had to make sure that she wouldn't cause any more trouble until this whole thing has been resolved.

?GIVE BACK OUR SPRIIIING!!!? Lily screamed before diving towards Letty. She pointed her left sleeve at the winter youkai and started firing bullets in an attempt at a suicide attack. However, the match had already been decided the moment Letty sent Tama, Cirno and Alice off the ice field. Letty spread out her arms to her side and looked at Lily right in the eye. The field glowed even brighter, tiny balls of white light started to rise up from the ground. It was like watching snow gently fall from the sky...in reverse.

?See you next spring...? Letty said with a sad smile and tears in her eyes as she and Lily were engulfed in a bright light.

~Perfect Freeze~

?

I look up as I ran closer and closer to the Saigyou Ayakashi. As I expected, the sparks were caused by fighting. No surprise, it was Youmu and Ran again. However, it wasn't just the two of them fighting this time. There were four other shapes doing battle as well, the three siding with Youmu I immediately recognized.

?The Prismriver Sisters...? I muttered. It was the Phantom Ensemble, the guardians of the gate to the netherworld. It made sense that they would fight alongside Youmu against Ran, but the kitsune wasn't alone either.

A young girl who had dark orange eyes, brown hair and wears a green mop hat. Has cat ears, with a gold earring in the left one, and two tails. Wears a red and light pink outfit with gold trimming and sports long red fingernails.

?Cheeeeeeen!!!? Ran yelled out her shikigami's name. The black cat behind her started to glow in yellow light and suddenly charged the Prismrivers with incredible speed.

~Flight of Idaten~

The three phantoms weren't able to react nearly fast enough to Chen's attack and the black cat of ill omen struck the three sisters one by one, over and over. The yellow magical energy trailing behind the speeding cat made her look like a shooting star or a laser beam bouncing randomly between three mirrors.

The assault ended when Chen zoomed back behind her master, the yellow light surrounding her dissipating. She brushed off some dust on her sleeves and put her hands on her hips like nothing happened. Contrary to that though, the three sisters dropped out of the sky at the same time, smoke trailing them as they fell. I could hear a dull thud in the distance where they crashed.

?No way...isn't Chen just the stage two boss in the game? How could she beat three stage four bosses just like that?? I asked to no one in particular as I continued on my way to the battlefield. Youmu quickly disengaged as well to check on her allies. Ran and Chen just let her go. They must be pretty sure of themselves if they don't mind Youmu going back for her friends.

?I'm still not sure who I'm supposed to help though so I'll see where this goes first...? I said to myself before slowing down. I carefully made my way to the clearing where they were all fighting in, using the cherry blossoms as cover. I just hope that none of them would notice me hiding.

...

?Lunasa! Lyrica! Merlin! Are you all alright!?? Youmu called to the three phantoms who were struggling to get back up after the sudden attack by Chen.

?Owwie! My head! It hu~rts!? Lyrica complained as she sat back up. Her sentient, flying keyboard was floating above her.

?That bitch! That sneaky little slut just got us by surprise, that's all!? Merlin yelled out as she struggled to get up.

?This battle will prove to be very...difficult Youmu-san.? Lunasa stated the fact as she helped Lyrica to her feet.

?Do not lose heart! We must defeat the nekomata and the kitsune in order to free Yuyuko-sama from imprisonment! I shall not allow them to defile her any longer because of their wretched trap! Even if I have to defeat them alone!? Youmu declared as she tightened her grip on her katana, Roukanken, and her wakizashi, Hakurouken.

?Oh? So says the little half-ghost who could barely defend against me.? Youmu sharply turned back to the source of the voice and glared daggers at Ran. The ancient kitsune simply smiled at the ghostly gardener, her shikigami landed behind her and returned Youmu's glare.

?I shall have you return Yuyuko-sama. Even if I have to perish with you in order to do so!? Youmu threatened as she pointed Roukanken at Ran, who simply started laughing.

?Oh dear! Ahahaha! You're serious too aren't you? Let me laugh harder~? And the kitsune did so, her laugh echoing in the empty clearing they were on. Youmu grit her teeth and tensed up her body. A breeze rolled in and displaced the cherry blossom petals on the ground and on the surrounding cherry blossom trees. A low growl can be heard from the Saigyou Ayakashi. It was probably just the wind, but it was like the gigantic tree was showing disapproval towards this fight. In the midst of the sound of the wind, a light footstep...

~Slash of the Present~

Youmu covered the 20 meter distance between her and Ran in an instant and slashed at her using her katana. It was instantaneous. Even the princess of the moon would have been impressed at the sheer speed Youmu showed in that one instant.

?Fool...? Ran said to the girl who was in shock. The fox had caught her sword with her bare left hand. Blood was flowing from the wound the blade caused but Ran didn't seem bothered by it at all. Youmu tried to pull her sword away but the grip of the kitsune was like steel, she could not get free. She glared at Ran and tried to stab her with Hakurouken but a sharp pain suddenly shot up from her left hand.

?Aaaaaaahhhh!!? Youmu screamed at the pain from her hand. She looked at it and saw Chen sinking her teeth into her flesh. Blood was flowing out from the bite and the pain was enough to make her let go of her wakizashi.

?A valiant effort, half-ghost. But that it all it is...effort. Futile effort.? Ran said in an insulting tone. All Youmu did was bare the pain of the girl biting through her hand, grit her teeth, and smile.

~Ghostly Wheel of Pain~

At that declaration. Youmu's formless ghost half that was floating harmlessly above them suddenly took shape and turned into a white, translucent Youmu, complete with her swords. The ghostly wheel of pain reproduces the last action that the user did after a certain delay. The last thing Youmu did...was the Slash of the Present.

?Die...? Youmu muttered as the phantom Youmu started glowing, ready to perform the instantaneous slash right from above Ran who was only a few feet below. The half-ghost looked at her victim in pained triumph to see if the kitsune finally showed an expression of surprise and fear. Youmu was frozen when she did. Instead of fear, anger, or surprise, Ran held a stone cold stare on Youmu's eyes. It was like a disappointed mother who caught her daughter stealing money from her purse.

The phantom launched itself at Ran. Its speed was comparable to what Youmu had when she attacked from a greater distance, so it should be able to slash Ran in half easily. But as the phantom closed in on its target, a powerful gust of wind blew right into the phantom and smashed it to pieces.

It wasn't a spell...

It wasn't a weapon...

It certainly wasn't the wind...

It was Ran...

It was the kitsune's right hand that destroyed the phantom Youmu created...

The phantom that was going at a nearly instantaneous speed was smashed by Ran's bare hand...

All the while, Ran never took her eyes off Youmu's...


?Gaaauugghhh!!!? Youmu coughed up blood after her phantom was destroyed. It was her ghost-half that was smashed and it was natural for her to feel the feedback from a direct strike like that. The phantom reformed its broken self back into the white, blob that was always with Youmu and started floating above her again. It was like the whole thing never happened. The only evidence of the second failed attack was the blood coming out of Youmu's mouth. The pain was so intense that she nearly lost her grip on Roukanken.

?You disappoint me half-ghost.? Ran said in calm a cold voice. Youmu looked up at the shikigami with a pained expression. She was still holding onto her katana, weakly trying to pry it from Ran's grip. Her other hand was still clamped in the jaws of the nekomata, Chen. It was a complete and miserable defeat.

?You were not match for me in your full fighting form. Did you honestly think that a phantom you created that was weaker than you are in all respects, and even had a delay in its action, could hurt me? Do you look down on me so much half-ghost?? Ran said in the same cold voice. Youmu was fading, she could no longer respond to Ran because of all the wounds she had received. The only thing that was keeping her conscious, the only thing left that was keeping her from letting go of her sword...

?Yu...yu...ko...sama...? Youmu muttered. Her eyes unfocused and she would surely crumple to the ground if Ran let go of her katana. Her loyalty and devotion to her mistress was the only thing keeping her up. Ran knew this and smiled. She used her right hand to pull something out from within the folds of her left sleeve, her left hand still holding onto Roukanken. It was a crystal ball, a little larger than a baseball. She held up the crystal ball and showed it to Youmu. The life came back into Youmu's eyes when she saw it. Ran used this moment to pull the younger girl closer and looked directly into her eyes, their faces were only a few centimeters apart.

?Drown in your loyalty and die.? Ran whispered before kicking Youmu in the gut, the force making Youmu let go of Roukanken. She was thrown backwards by Ran's kick but Chen was still clinging onto her left hand. Youmu saw this in wonder and surprise. The black cat smiled and released her bite, but not before kicking Youmu in the gut with both her feet. The added force flung Youmu even faster and she crashed into the cherry blossom trees at the edge of the clearing.

?Youmu-san!? Lunasa called out to the fallen samurai. She and her sisters would never be able to match up against Ran and Chen without Youmu. They couldn't even stand up anymore without supporting each other. Even the noisy Merlin was silent after witnessing the best warrior in the netherworld thrown away like a wet rag. Lyrica could only cling to her sisters and shut her eyes, wishing for the nightmare to end.

?..........? Chen smiled while flexing her back. She spat out what was left of Youmu's blood in her mouth and turned to her mistress who was smiling with satisfaction. With Youmu's fall, there was no one left that can stop her. The Saigyou Ayakashi is in full bloom. Gensokyo is frozen. And the only ones willing to face them have been defeated.

TOUHOU RIDE!

?Hmm?? Ran turned to the source of the odd words, as did Chen.

REMILIA SCARLET!

?What?!? Ran was surprised by the declaration of the scarlet devil's name. She saw a scarlet ball of energy that dispersed into countless bats and within them was Remilia herself...or so she thought.

?

?Rrraaaaaggh!? I roared as I launched straight at Chen like a cannonball. The black cat was completely caught by surprise as she put her hands up to try to protect herself from me. I was more than happy to test out her defenses delivered a right straight aimed at her face. At that kind of speed, with Remilia's strength, the light nekomata couldn't hope to block that strike and she flew back and crashed into a cherry blossom tree. I then quickly flew up and opened my buckle. I had to take Chen out of the picture as fast as I can if I hope to have any chance against Ran. I put in the card I was holding ready in my left hand.

FINAL ATTACK RIDE!

?Come on!? I yelled as I closed the handles.

RE-RE-REMILIA!

?

?Cheeeen!? Ran screamed as her beloved shikigami was ambushed by the scarlet devil. She saw the vampire fly up, ready to finish off Chen.

?I'll kill you!? Ran said in rage as she prepared to attack the intruder.

?Ho-hold it!? Lunasa yelled out as she launched thin red and blue laser beams at Ran who simply swiped them away with her hand. The kitsune glared at her for interrupting, making the youngest Prismriver yelp and hide behind her sisters.

?This is the only thing we can do...? Lunasa said, trying to give her and her sisters the resolve they needed.

?Merlin! Lyrica!? The eldest Prismriver called to her sisters, who stood beside her. They had to buy time. They just had to buy time until the vampire can defeat Ran's shikigami.

If she's really here to save us...then we'll do what we can to help her! Lunasa thought before she charged at Ran, her sisters close behind. They fired their dagger shaped bullets and red and blue lasers as they went closer to the kitsune who was smashing them away with her hands in a rage.

?Insects!!!? Ran roared as she used both her hands to do a cross swipe aimed at the phantom ensemble. The wave produced by the attack smashed through the sisters' final resistance and the three of them were blown away by Ran's power.

RE-RE-REMILIA!

?We...win...stupid bitch...? Merlin said with a tired smile as she saw the vampire in the sky forming a red spear made of energy before passing out.

?

?Take this!? I yelled as I launched the Gungnir at the nekomata. The spear aimed true and hit Chen, the crimson explosion and subsequent crater was evidence of it. I saw Chen lay battered and unconscious in the crater.

There goes one problem. Now the only thing left is-- My thoughts were interrupted when I saw yellow in the corner of my vision.

?Shi--?Again, I was interrupted when Ran pounded her right fist from above like an anvil being dropped from the sky. I put my hands up to try to block it but, just like what I did to Chen, Ran easily broke through my block and punched me in the face. The force quickly made me crash to the ground where I bounced back up a couple of feet. Ran was already there at my side, her face contorted in pure rage.

?You measly little bloodsucker!? Ran yelled out  before winding her right fist back and delivering a right straight that was even stronger than what I did. I quickly got acquainted to a cherry blossom tree that broke and fell to the ground because of the power behind Ran's punch.

?Aahh...Ahh...Ooohh...? I heaved in pain as I got back up. Those two attacks hurt more than Sanae's frog bombs. I made a mental note to do my best to avoid getting hit like that again. I looked at Ran who was calmly walking towards me. I could feel the heat from the killing intent that she was emanating towards me.

That's not good... I thought as the kitsune continued forward.

?You should have stayed in your little brick house and rotted, vampire.? Ran said in contempt. I couldn't help but give a weak smile at that.

She really thinks that I'm Remilia huh? I thought. And just as I did, my body suddenly warped like static. I saw Ran suddenly stop in wonder of what was happening to me.

?Great...? I said as Remilia's Touhou Ride dispelled and I went back to being Reimu. I guess I took more damage than I thought.

?Transformation? What is the meaning of this faker?!? Ran growled. She was mad but she was also confused. I used that moment to quickly fire some needles at her and run to the side. Ran easily swiped away the needles I fired and started her pursuit. She was gaining. She was gaining fast!

?Dammit!? I cursed as I knew that this was going to turn into a brawl. I took out one of Reimu's last attack cards and opened the buckle.

?You're mine!? I heard Ran declare from behind me. I wasn't looking back but I could feel her breath at the back of my neck. I put the card in before summoning my gohei and swiping at the monster behind me.

ATTACK RIDE!

?Tch!? I grimaced when all I hit was air. Ran was high above me, she must have jumped when I summoned my gohei, and was about to perform a diving kick at me. I wasn't about to let that happen so I closed the handles on my buckle.

YIN-YANG ORBS!

The belt declared and a pair of yin-yang orbs appeared and floated beside me. Each was around the size of a beach ball and looked like they were really solid. I decided to test that out and kicked one of them towards the diving fox. Amazingly, the orb and Ran canceled each other out. Ran jumped away a good distance and the orb I kicked at her flew back to me and joined the other one. The two orbs orbited around me like a pair of moons.

?Saved by Reimu's balls...? I said in relief, the double meaning of the statement evading me until much later. I saw Ran making small hops in the distance and flexing her hands. She was getting ready for another attack. I gulped and tightened my grip on my gohei.

?Who are you?!? Ran yelled. She was...trying to talk to me? I ignored her question and maintained my guard.

?Answer me faker!? Ran yelled before rushing at me. She's probably calling me faker since I transformed into Remilia a while ago and nuked her pet. She tried to swipe at my face with her clawed left hand but one of the yin-yang orbs blocked it. Ran clicked her tongue and crouched down before doing a rising uppercut that would have taken my head off. I jumped back in the nick of time and fired needles at her. Ran made short work of them with a roundhouse kick but I launched both orbs at her with kicks of my own.

?Persistent!? Ran muttered as she ducked under one orb and deflected the other with her right forearm. I was already right in front of her when she deflected the second orb and delivered a roundhouse kick to the side of her head. Ran staggered to the side and put a hand on her head. She looked at her hand and saw blood.

?Not bad...? Ran said as a small trail of blood flowed down the right side of her face. She took off her cap and threw it away, revealing her fox ears.

?Hahh...Ha...Haaahh...? I was heaving. I'm barely able to put up a fight against Ran thanks to the yin-yang orbs and fighting with complete disregard for my safety but this wasn't going to work forever.

?You have good intuition...but you are not nearly as well trained as the half-ghost.? Ran plainly stated as she flexed her hands again and crouched down into a fighting stance. This is ridiculous. I did manage to land a hit on her head but Ran looks completely calm, ready for another bout. I wanted to give up and go home for some sleep. My body was aching like mad. How the hell am I supposed to beat her?

?Seek initiative against an opponent superior to yourself and be relentless.? Ran calmly said before launching herself at me again.

?Damn!? Those words were probably meant to lecture me. She knows that she's stronger than me, anyone could probably tell if they compared the two of us. I tried to do the same sequence as before. I fired needles at her before launching the orbs with swift kicks and running towards her. I shouldn't have done that as I saw Ran smirk. It was like a choreographed fight in some action movie with Jet Li. Ran swiped away the needles with her right hand and deflected the other with her left. She then jumped up and stepped on the other orb with her left foot, hopped off, and found herself right above me. I could only look up in shock and fear as the kitsune gave me a triumphant smile.

?Big mistake.? She said before returning the roundhouse kick I gave her before. Her foot hit my left shoulder like a sledgehammer.

?Gaaaaaaahhh!? I screamed out in pain as I flew a few meters to the side because of Ran's kick. I landed on the ground and rolled a few more feet before stopping. The world was spinning again. I couldn't tell up from down. All I could comprehend was the pain I was feeling. I had to get up. I had to get up and get away from her or else I was going to die! I knew that but my body wouldn't listen. Reimu's Touhou Ride has kept me alive through all that punishment but who knew when it was going to overload and dispel? What then?

?Well...that was pointless.? I could hear Ran's voice echoing nearby. I laid on my back and saw her shape amidst the blur of my vision. She raised what looks like her foot. This is it. She's going to crush my head now. Damn...that sucks.

?Sha--ai!? I suddenly heard a garbled voice I kind of recognized. I tried to focus to see who it was but all I saw was Ran's blurry figure disappearing from my sight. I then saw something red zoom past, followed by a bunch of other things zooming past too.

?--ma!? I could hear someone yelling. It didn't seem like Ran though. I felt footsteps quickly approaching me. Was it Ran? No. I could hear clanking sounds in the distance. Ran must me fighting against someone again. Was it Youmu?

?T--a!? It was that voice again and it was getting closer. I felt my back getting propped up. I was sitting up now and something came into my vision in front of me. It was a person. Someone with blond hair.

?Tama!? I clearly heard her voice this time right before she slapped my right cheek.

?Ow!? I yelled in pain as my eyes finally started focusing, allowing me to recognize my savior.

?Ali...ce...?? I said. And the person in front of me sighed in relief. It was indeed the seven-colored puppeteer, Alice Margatroid.

?Good, looks like I made it just in time.? Alice said as she helped me to my feet. I staggered for a bit but it wasn't as detrimental as I thought. I shook my head and slapped both my cheeks to get my bearings back.

?You dare send toys against me!!!? I heard Ran roar in anger and turned to where she was. I saw her defending against Shanghai and thirteen other dolls. They all seemed very well equipped. Helmets, round shields, lances. I don't know what Ran's definition of 'toy' was but those things didn't look like toys to me.

?Wow...you weren't kidding when you said you were coming back prepared.? I said as I saw the dolls performing hit and run tactics against the kitsune. One doll would dive in, lance pointed at Ran. The fox would swipe the lance aside and try to counter, only to be interrupted by another doll. It was simple but it was keeping her busy for the moment.

?Of course. If I'm going to dive into the jaws of the enemy, I'll make sure that I can carve my way out of its stomach.? Alice said as she crossed her arms. I heard a clinking sound and saw that there was a chain connecting her grimoire to her right wrist now. Looks like she doesn't want a repeat of what happened before.

?Wait. Where are Letty and Cirno?? I asked Alice.

?Hm? Oh...those two. They're currently tying up a couple of loose ends with the herald of spring.? Alice replied before looking intently back at her dolls.

?They're still fighting Lily?? I asked in wonder. Letty should have been plenty strong enough to defeat Lily White, so what was taking them so long that Alice even beat them here?

?Yes. The winter youkai was intent on finishing the battle in her own way so she let me go ahead. Rest assured, she gave me her word that she and the ice fairy would join us soon.? Alice explained, her eyes not leaving her dolls. Her eyes suddenly went wide and she quickly leaned forward and spread out her arms.

?Shields!? Alice yelled and her dolls obeyed, covering themselves with their round shields. I then saw Ran spin around, her clawed hands spread out creating a whirlwind that blew back the dolls.

?Tch! As expected of a nine-tailed...? Alice said in irritation while biting on the nail of her left thumb. Alice called back her dolls to regroup and prepare for Ran's counterattack.

?Looks like my declaration of victory was premature.? Ran said while glaring at me and Alice.

?Sorry. No victory for your today, shikigami.? I taunted. I expected her to get mad and charge or at least yell at me but all Ran did was raise an eyebrow.

?Shikigami? Me?? Ran said in wonder while pointing to herself.

?Well yeah...aren't you Yukari's shikigami?? I asked for clarification. Ran looked at me funny before bursting into laughter.

?Ahahaha~! That's a name I haven't heard in a while! I don't know how you got that information, faker, but you misunderstand.? Ran said while giving a sadistic smile.

?Yes, I was that whore's shikigami...for a time. But she was far too trusting and slept to often.? Ran explained, venom dripping with each word.

?It was too easy to tear her throat out while she's so defenseless like that.? Ran said while holding up her right hand before turning it into a fist.

?You...killed...Yukari...?? I said in absolute shock. I could hear Alice gritting her teeth beside me.

?As you said before Tama...what happens in these worlds and what documented information you had have always been different. It looks like this world gave you another difference.? Alice whispered. I could feel cold sweat forming on my back.

?I have been around for more than eight hundred years. I have reached the peak of power of my species. Do you think I would allow myself to remain subjugated by a spoiled child such as her?? Ran said haughtily.

?Murderer...? I coldly said. My fatigue and pain disappeared after I heard what Ran did to her mistress.

?What of it?? Ran asked plainly like it was nothing to her.

?Jeez, I knew something was missing ze~. I never thought that this Ran was so twisted ze~.? I familiar and annoying voice said from behind Ran.

?Just great...? I muttered in irritation. I then noticed the temperature drop beside me. I turned and saw Alice grinning. She was staring right at Aoko who had already transformed into Marisa.

?Oh boy...? I said as I felt a killing intent on par to what Ran showed earlier after I ambushed Chen.

?Thieving witch!? Alice yelled out as she dashed right at Aoko, completely ignoring Ran, with her dolls right behind her.

?Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Ze~!? Aoko yelled out in panic as she saw Alice running right at her. She must not have expected to get rushed the moment she showed up. The squadron of heavily armed dolls didn't help either.

?You shall pay for humiliating me!? Alice said as she kicked Aoko's gun to the side which she was trying to point at Alice. Aoko jumped back and  fired a few shots at Alice but  her dolls easily blocked the attack.

?Hey~! Now that's just not fair you know ze~? Aoko complained as Shanghai and the other dolls flew right at her.

?Ironic coming from you, witch!? Alice replied as commanded her dolls to use their lances at Aoko.

?Shall we dance again then ze~?? Aoko said while flicking her left wrist, a card appearing in her hand afterward. She put it in the slot and aimed up to the sky.

ATTACK RIDE!

?A waltz is preferred...? Alice said with a sadistic smile before lining up her dolls in front of her, shields at the ready with Shanghai holding the center.

NON-DIRECTIONAL LASER!

?

?More nuisances?? Ran said as she saw Alice and Aoko start fighting. She was looking away so I took that chance to dash at her. I jumped up to do an overhead swipe with my gohei...that she easily grabbed with her left hand.

?Don't think I've forgotten about you or what you did to my Chen, faker.? Ran said as she looked back to me. She wound her right fist back and got ready to punch me. I tried to pull the gohei out but her grip was way too strong. She was about to release her punch when...

?An what of me, villain?? A calm voice said from behind Ran. She quickly pushed me away and lifted up her arms in defense just as a sword struck down, wounding her forearms.

?Youmu!? I called out her name as Ran jumped back to get some distance between her and the young samurai.

?You're okay~!? I happily said as I ran to her. She eyed me for a moment before looking back to Ran.

?I don't know who you are stranger but...thank you.? Youmu calmly said.

?Huh? For what?? I asked.

?For fighting in my stead. Now stand aside, I shall fight from now on.? Youmu replied as she stepped forward.

?What? No way! I'm not letting you fight Ran on your own! I'm here to help.? I said as I stepped forwards beside her as well. Ran wasn't minding us and was busy licking her wounds.

?Why? I am grateful for your assistance and valor but this is none of your business.? Youmu sternly said as she looked at me.

?This is my business! This is why I'm here! To help this world! To help Yuyuko!? I yelled out in frustration. I wasn't about to let Youmu disregard me after everything I've gone through in this world. Youmu looked at me in puzzlement.

?Look, you can be a proud warrior on your own time. But right now, Ran is a better fighter than either of us. We need to work together to be able to beat her. The only thing we need to focus on is getting Yuyuko out of that crystal ball.? I said, trying to convince Youmu. Her eyes narrowed at my words.

?Truly...saving Yuyuko-sama takes priority over my pride. So be it...we shall fight together against the kitsune.? Youmu conceded and went into her fighting stance. Both of her swords at the ready. I nodded and took a stance of by own. Ran finally took notice of us and narrowed her eyes.

?Heh...you think that, just because the two of you will fight together against me, you can defeat me?? Ran said mockingly.

?I don't know about you...but I thought that we were doing pretty well, holding our own against you by ourselves. We should be able to beat you if we work together.? I shot back, Youmu grunting in approval.

?Hahahaha~! Interesting...then let us put it to the test. Whether or not your hastily made alliance will help you or kill you.? Ran said ominously as she charged at us.

?

?Shanghai!? Alice yelled out as she directed the movements of her dolls. Shanghai was the one mainly attacking Aoko while the rest of the dolls backed her up, preventing her opponent from gaining any advantage.

?A bit too enthused about this fight aren't we Alice ze~?? Aoko complained as she parried Shangai's lance with her gun before ducking away from a doll darting towards her.

?Is it not natural to be enthused in a dance, witch?? Alice mocked Aoko as she pressed her attack. She knew that the ordinary magician can only defend herself against a relentless attack as she needed range to be an effective opponent.

?Yeah...but the waltz was meant to be done slowly ze~? Aoko shot back and spun around before putting in a yellow card in her gun.

FINAL ATTACK RIDE!

?Treacherous witch!? Alice said as she called back her dolls to block Marisa's Master Spark.

?I wouldn't be called a witch otherwise ze~? Aoko followed up and pointed her gun at the wall of shields before pulling the trigger.

MA-MA-MARISA!

Aoko fired the Master Spark right at Alice's dolls and sustained the blast for the same ten seconds as before. The final attack ended and Aoko blew the smoke off the tip of her gun and smiled smugly as she waited for the smoke to clear to reveal a defeated Alice. Easy pickings for her.

?Huh?? Marisa raised her eyebrow as she heard some clanking noise from within the smoke. She then saw some lights that formed into something that looks like two large purple wings with strange markings.

?Shinki?? Marisa absentmindedly said as she noticed the pattern on of the wings from Shinki's attacks in Mystic Square, though the goddess of Makai had six of them instead of just two.

Great Imitation ~Daughter's Recitation~


?That sounds bad...? Aoko said before the smoke was forcibly cleared by two crossing purple laser beams from the wings followed by a barrage of arrow-head bullets.

?Aaaaaahhhh!!!? Aoko screamed out in fear as she ducked away from the two lasers and shot at the arrow-head bullets to intercept them. She didn't get them all and had to graze past a number of them. Alice had her thirteen dolls formed up behind her, their shields facing forward. What was amazing was that, when they were lined up together, the strange runes on the shields formed into the patterns that made up the two wings that were now glowing behind Alice.

?You want my grimoire that badly?? Alice said, her voice echoing. Her eyes her glowing blue and she was smiling with grim intent. She held out her grimoire and Shanghai dropped down from the sky in front of it, her shield making up the last of the pattern.

?Then take it...? Alice said as a thick red laser came from Shanghai's shield, its intensity comparable to the Master Spark, and it was followed up by the purple laser beams and arrow-head bullets from Alice's 'wings'.

?In time ze~? Aoko calmly said as she crouched down and narrowed her eyes at the oncoming onslaught. You would think that sudden, rapid movements are what's needed to avoid all that. If you think so, then you haven't been playing Touhou. When it comes to complicated and dense bullet patterns, what you need most is...

?Focus...ze~? Marisa muttered as she slowly sidestepped the red laser from Shanghai. She then rolled under the purple lasers and quickly jumped up to avoid the first wave of bullets. She made herself as small as possible to the rest of the barrage facing Alice sideways and sidestepping everything that came at her. The purple laser beams came back for another pass but Aoko just rolled backwards to avoid them. She got back up and repeated that pattern until Alice ended the assault.

?I guess that's a capture huh? Ze~? Aoko smugly said at Alice who was completely shocked at what she just did. Sure, Aoko's clothes are a bit burnt by grazing her attacks but the girl herself was unharmed.

?Impossible...? Alice finally spoke. Her trump card had failed. She developed that spell to overwhelm anything it hits with sheer magical power. She accomplished that feat but Aoko simply...avoided getting hit by it.

?My turn ze~!? Marisa yelled as she put two cards in her gun.

TOUHOU RIDE!

?Tch! Regroup!? Alice yelled out and the dolls went back in front of Alice and readied for Aoko's counter.

HONG MEILING!

HOSHIGUMA YUUGI!

?Boosh! Ze~? Aoko yelled out as she shot out her summons. The two sets of red, green, and blue silhouettes darted around until they converged into what Aoko summoned. On the right is the Scarlet World's Meiling, her black hard leather outfit, mane-like crimson hair and glowing, empty red eyes made her an intimidating sight. Her companion was just as intimidating. Her long blonde hair, empty red eyes, red horn coming out of her forehead gave her the feel 'this is an oni'. Her manacled wrists and ankles made clanking sounds as she moved. The odd thing about her was that she was missing her signature sake dish that never spills. It seems that being a copy did not give her the same privilege as the original.

?The best way to beat a mage...is to beat a mage ze~! Get her ze~!? Aoko said before the copy Meiling and copy Yuugi launched themselves at Alice.

...

Blackraptor

  • Furniture
  • The guy with the thing over there at the place
Re: Touhou Rider Reimu!
« Reply #32 on: August 01, 2010, 08:58:48 PM »
And the final part!

...

?Ahh! No! Gaaaaahh!? I screamed out as Ran smashed her right elbow to my stomach. I staggered back as Ran turned her attention back at Youmu who was hesitating to slash Ran with Roukanken. The fox smiled and took this chance to kick the samurai away. Youmu managed to use Hakurouken to block the kick but she was still sent back by the force.

?Just as expected...this is easier with both of you attacking me at once.? Ran mockingly said as she flexed her neck.

?What are you talking about?!? I yelled at her as I prepared to attack again.

?Exactly as I said. Your movements betray that you aren't used to fighting the same enemy alongside someone else. More so, you're not even used to fighting alongside each other at all...? Ran said before chuckling. I grit my teeth at her statement. But it was true that I was hesitating more because I was worried that I might hit Youmu by mistake, or she might hit me by mistake. I looked at Youmu and saw her gritting her teeth as well. Looks like she was thinking the same thing.

?Together or apart. The two of you cannot defeat me.? Ran stated in full confidence.

?Shut up...shut up...SHUT UP!? Youmu screamed as she charged at Ran with reckless abandon.

?Running towards the jaws of death? How admirable!? Ran yelled out as she charged at Youmu as well.

?There has to be something! Something I can do to give Youmu a chance to get a solid hit on Ran! I have to stop her movements somehow!? I yelled to myself as I wracked my brain for an answer. Ran's speed and strength made her impossibly difficult to fight on even terms.

Wait...stop her...of course! What the hell was I doing?! I thought in irritation when I realized I had a card that could completely stop Ran. I was just so concerned about attacking her that I forgot about it.

?Worth a shot!? I said as I formed my plan in my head. I just hope Youmu can act on it fast enough. I opened up my buckle and put a card in.

ATTACK RIDE!

?Here goes!? I yelled as I ran towards the two of them who were dueling before closing the handles.

THOUSANDFOLD FIST!

?Yaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!!? I screamed as I jumped at Ran, Torii Gate Knuckles equipped. I dove in for a straight punch which she managed to block with her left arm but...

?Hmmph?!? Ran grunted in surprise as my fist kept going. This wasn't just a regular punch. The empowered fist didn't break the fox's defense but it had enough force to drive her back.

?Take that!? I said in triumph. That was quickly changed to worry when Youmu pursued Ran, screaming.

?Hey! Youmu! Wait!? I yelled after the gardener who kept charging at Ran without a care.

?She's nuts.? I said as I ran to her to back her up. I still had that one card to turn this around as well as Reimu's final attack card. I just hope I can calm down Youmu enough to be able to utilize them.

?

?No!? Alice yelled out as another one of her dolls was crushed by copy Meiling's fist. She had tried to fight back with her dolls against her new foes but the gate guardian and the oni were far stronger than her dolls her, shields or no.

?Five left. Just give me the grimoire and you don't have to watch all of your dolls get smashed.? Aoko said confidently as she advanced towards Alice, her summons walking in front of her.

?I'd sooner die, witch!? Alice shot back. She only had Shanghai and four other dolls with her. She needed to get rid of the summons that Aoko made if she hoped to have a chance against her. Right now, there was only one thing she could think of that can do just that.

I hate using my dolls like this but... Alice thought as she pointed her left hand at the approaching enemies, she held her grimoire to her chest and sighed.

~Seeker Dolls~

?Shit!? Aoko cursed when she heard the declaration of the spell. Other than Shanghai, Alice's dolls started to glow white. Aoko suddenly jumped back, away from what she knew was about to happen.

?Destroy them.? Alice ordered her four dolls. The glowing dolls charged straight at the copies and crashed into them. All sound was gone in their immediate area and was consumed by a bright white light. Alice poured a massive amount of energy into her dolls, which was why they glowed white. She then shot them at the copies like missiles and detonated them like bombs. Simple, costly, but effective.

?Are you alright Shanghai?? Alice asked her favorite doll who held up her shield to protect her mistress from the blast. The red doll bowed before moving away to show Alice the aftermath. The blast points were covered with smoke but she could hear Aoko coughing in the distance.

?Jeez! Haahh...haah...talk about...haaah...talk about reckless ze~!? Aoko complained from the other side of the smoke. Alice couldn't help but smile to that.

?Persistent witch...? She said with a faint smile that no one can see, none of her previous anger or viciousness was showing. She realized that and shook her head.

?What am I thinking?? She said to herself as wiped her face with her left hand, her cheeks still baring a light tinge of pink. Her self-embarrassment was quickly quelled when she saw two silhouettes from within the smoke.

?No...? Alice said as she saw the smoke clear to reveal the copy Meiling and copy Yuugi still intact.

?Don't think that these two are as easy to destroy as Patchy and Keine were.? Aoko said with a pained smile, her face covered in soot from the blast.

Alice was in deep trouble. Shanghai was her only doll left. She was far stronger than the other dolls were but even her best doll can't possibly defend her against three enemies by itself.

?This is bad...? Alice quietly said.

?It sure is! The only way you can destroy these two is my smashing them with sheer force that they can't withstand.? Aoko proudly said, her hands on her hips.

?Well, you heard her dear. Smash away~? A motherly voice said from within the shadow of the cherry blossom trees. Suddenly, something shot up into the sky and started diving towards the copies.

?CIRNO SMAAASH!!!? Cirno roared as she formed her Glacier Smasher in her hands. It was huge, more than enough to crush Aoko, copy Meiling, copy Yuugi and Alice in one strike.

?Shanghai!!!? Alice screamed as she ran away from the impact zone of the fairy's attack, her doll following her.

?Dammit!? Aoko cursed as she did the same. Her summons tried to do the same but then she noticed that they were struggling to move.

Their legs! Aoko thought as she saw the legs of her summons frozen. She looked back towards the cherry blossom trees and saw Letty. The winter youkai looked at Aoko, tilted her head, stuck out her tongue, and smiled.

?YYEEEEAAAAHHHH!!!? Cirno yelled out as she swung down her large blunt object at the copies. A loud...smashing sound was heard as Cirno's hammer completely smashed Aoko's summons with a sheer force that they couldn't withstand. The hammer shattered into countless pieces afterwards and disappeared. If you had just gotten there, you wouldn't have thought that an Ice Fairy had just defeated the Gate Guardian of the Scarlet Devil Mansion and one of the Four Devas. Well, it was an ice fairy trained by Kazami Yuka but still...

?Amazing...? Alice couldn't help but be in awe of the raw power that Cirno displayed against the things Aoko summoned.

?Hehehe...that didn't go so well...I'd better leave now ze~? Aoko quietly said as she slowly backed from everyone.

?So soon~?? Aoko yelped at the voice from behind her. She turned and saw Letty smiling at her.

?How did you...?? Aoko was stunned at Letty's speed. No, she wasn't fast at all. She just snuck her way there while everyone was too preoccupied by Cirno's attack.

?Now...may I have this dance?? Letty said with her gentle smile but Aoko could feel the frozen killing intent coming from her. She then felt the same thing coming from behind her. She slowly turned around and saw Alice with that malicious grin on her face, Shanghai was floating above her. Cirno was there too, pouting at her...anyway...

?Wait! I give! I give up! I won't go after Alice's grimoire anymore!? Aoko frantically said as she was being surrounded by Letty, Alice and Cirno.

?Of course you won't dear...? Letty said.

?...Because we're going to make sure that you never will...? Alice continued.

?...ze~? Cirno concluded.

?Hiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!? Aoko was such in a panic that she even forgot to add 'ze~' at the end of that. However, just as she was about to meet her fate...

?ENOUGH GAMES!!!? Ran's billowing roar stopped everyone in their tracks.

?That's not good...? Aoko said. The other three girls remained silent at the sight before them.

?

?Youmu! Stop it!? I yelled as ran towards Youmu and Ran who were still engaged in combat. It's been like this since Youmu snapped. I shoved Youmu to the side and blocked Ran's claw with my Torii Knuckle before using the other to punch the fox away from us. Youmu got her balance again and tried to go after Ran yet again but I tackled her down before she could.

?Snap out of it!? I yelled at the struggling Youmu, I was very worried that I might get cut by her swords.

?No! She will die! After everything Yuyuko-sama has done for her! After she forgave that traitor for killing Yuyuko-sama's closest friend! She tricked Yuyuko-sama and trapped her in that crystal ball! I've had enough! She dies! Now!? Youmu screamed out. She must have been holding everything in up 'till now but...it finally blew out.

?Yes. That glutton was just as naive as her whore friend.? Ran mocked Yuyuko and Yukari as she reached in the folds of her sleeve and took out the crystal ball that held the princess of the netherworld trapped. Youmu's anger flared when she saw that and tried to escape my grasp. Luckily, my strength was augmented because of the attack ride and I managed to keep her in place.

?Listen!? I said before slapping Youmu with my left hand. Not really the smartest thing I did since my strength was currently increased. Youmu spat out the blood in her mouth and glared at me.

?Sorry...but come on! You think Yuyuko wants you acting like this? She already has to deal with her best friend getting murdered and having to forgive the one who did it. You think she needs your death to deal with too?!? I yelled, trying to reason with Youmu.

?No! She will be the one to die and I will rescue Yuyuko-sama!? Youmu countered.

?No...you'll die and Yuyuko will be sadder than she ever was and no one will be there to console her this time.? I said. Youmu stopped struggling when she realized what I just told her.

?You have to live. You have to live and save her. Dying to save her won't count. You have to live through this and save Yuyuko.? I clearly said, I could feel Youmu finally starting to relax.

?But how? As she said, we cannot fight effectively together.? Youmu spat out in dejection.

?You're right...but I still have something I can do. I have a way to stop her from moving. After that, it's all up to you.? I said with a confident smile.

?You can stop her from parrying our attacks?? Youmu asked wide-eyed.

?Yeah. Now the question is, do you have something that can defeat Ran in one attack?? I asked her.

?Of course...? Youmu firmly said. I nodded and stood back up. We both faced Ran who was smirking at us and tossing around the crystal in her hand.

?So...have you two resolved each other for your inevitable deaths?? Ran said with full confidence.

?No...we have resolved to defeat you and save Yuyuko-sama.? Youmu stated, tightening her grip on her swords. A heavy silence settled between the three of us. Then, it started.

?Yaaaaahhh!!!? I was the one who charged at Ran this time. The fox smiled and readied herself for me, the crystal ball on her left hand. I threw punch after punch at her and she expertly blocked them all with her right hand.

?One hand is more than enough...? Ran said as she continued to block my punches. Good. I smiled as I enacted my plan.

?What?!? Ran suddenly yelled out as I held onto her right arm with my right hand. I faked my last punch and grabbed her hand which was ready to block the supposed strike. Ran was strong, really strong. She was so strong that, when she tried to pull her arm away from me, she nearly got free. Even with my increased strength, Ran still showed her power.

But that's fine... I thought as I stared right at her and put a card in my buckle. I had already opened it before I stood up with Youmu. Thankfully, Ran never payed attention to it so she didn't realize that I was up to something.

ATTACK RIDE!

?Whatever you are trying, you cannot hope to harm me.? Ran said in defiance.

?Yeah...well, I'm not the one who will.? I replied before closing the handles.

PERMANENT BORDER!

The border spell quickly stopped Ran's movements completely and a pained expression was now finally shown by the powerful youkai.

?Trechery!? Ran cursed at me as I let her arm go and jumped back, my other attack ride finally fading.

?And you should know all about that huh? Youmu!!!? I yelled out and just like a lightning strike.

~Slash of Eternity~

I had to cover my eyes from the bright light caused by Youmu's attack. If you look at a distance, it looked like countless laser beams were being fired at Ran. But no, those weren't lasers. They were slashes. Slashes so fast that they warped the space around their target and produced light from the friction of the impact. The slash of eternity...Youmu's strongest attack that demanded every last drop of energy from her.

?All for the sake of Yuyuko...? I muttered as the flashes subsided with Youmu skidding beside me.

?Wow...that was awesome!? I said in congratulations to her but Youmu didn't hear me as she fell to her knees and collapsed.

?Youmu!? I yelled out as I held her up. I could hear Ran collapsing in the distance as well but I was more worried about Youmu right now.

?Please...save...Yuyuko...sama...I...have done...what I...? Youmu didn't manage to finish as she passed out in my arms. It seemed that the last attack took more out of her than I thought.

I have done what I could... I thought as I considered what Youmu was trying to say. I laid her back down and stood up. I saw Ran on her back, smoldering from the aftermath of Youmu's final strike. I saw the crystal ball that held Yuyuko on the ground a distance away from Ran. I quickly dashed to it an picked it up. I didn't want to take my chances with Aoko around, regardless if she was fighting Alice right now. I looked at the content and saw a tiny Yuyuko curled up like a ball. She looked like a sleeping little girl in there.

?I wonder how I can get her out?? I wondered as I started tapping the ball with my gohei...then a cracked appeared on it.

?Ha?! Hawawawawa~!? I started to panic when that happened and dispelled my gohei immediately. I was worried that forcibly breaking the crystal will harm Yuyuko but I never thought that it was so fragile! Pink light started to leak out from the crack and I tried to cover it with my hand.

?Oh jeez! Oh jeez! Youmu's gonna kill me!? I said in panic as I looked around to see if I could do anything else. My vision turned to the giant cherry blossom tree.

Well...what's the worse that could happen? I thought as I started running towards the Saigyou Ayakashi.

I had almost gotten to the tree when I felt something bad coming from behind me. I turned but there was nothing there.

?Was it just my imagination?? I asked as I looked around, I then noticed the light coming from the ball getting brighter.

?Yaaaaaaahhh!? I yelled out as I started running towards the tree again. I wasn't sure what was going to happen if this crystal breaks but on the off-chance that it's bad...I don't really want to think about it right now.

?Okay! Now what?? I said as I got to the base of the tree. I looked around and saw a pedestal in the distance that looked important.

?That works...? I said as I walked towards it. Suddenly! I felt the same strange chill on my back as before.

?Really! What is that?!? I screamed out. My situation was stressful enough as it is, what else is going to happen?

?ENOUGH GAMES!!!? I heared Ran's billowing voice in the distance. It was Ran's voice alright but...it sounded...big. I then realized why that is...

?Can I take back what I said earlier?? I asked as I saw the awe inspiring sight before me. It was a gigantic yellow nine-tailed fox. It looked kind of long and flat but...yeah...Fox. Nine-tails. Very angry.

I know I've seen this in some anime once before... I thought as I saw the giant fox moving its head left and right.

?WHERE ARE YOU TWO?!? I heard Ran's crazy loud voice.

?Oh jeez! She's looking for us!? I quickly ran to that pedestal I saw and found that there was a space on top of it that looked like it would fit the crystal ball in my hands perfectly.

?This is...way too convenient.? I said as I hesitated to put the crystal in.

?AAAHH! THE LITTLE HALF-GHOST!? Ran said as she looked down on the ground.

Crap! I just left Youmu there didn't I?! I thought in panic as I saw the giant fox lower her head towards the ground.

?Convenient is fine!? I yelled as I put the crystal in the slot on the pedestal before turning to the fox.

?GAAAAAAHHH!!!? Ran screamed as small star-shaped bullets hit her face.

?Aoko!? I called out the name of that annoying thief in joy as I saw the trademark projectiles from her gun hitting Ran. I then noticed a very bright pink light coming from behind me. I turned to it and sighed and relief.

?

?That is a really big fox...ze~? Aoko said in awe of what she and the others were seeing at the moment.

?WHERE ARE YOU TWO?!? Ran roared.

?She's too noisy~!? Cirno complained as she covered her ears.

?She must be looking for Tama and the Half-Ghost.? Alice said as they saw the giant fox scanning the area. The puppeteer then noticed that Aoko was looking over her gun with a serious expression.

?Please don't tell me that you're planning on stealing that giant youkai.? Alice sarcastically said. The ordinary magician normally would have shot back with an equally sarcastically retort but Aoko continued to inspect her gun for any damage.

?H-hey...if you're all serious like that...? Alice worriedly said, not used to seeing her annoying foe like this.

?Tama and Youmu were just fighting her. She transformed and now she's looking for them ze~? Aoko said as she flicked her wrist to check on the cards she had.

?They must have damaged her enough to force her into that form. The problem is...is she looking for her because they hid? Or is it because they collapsed from their efforts and are currently unseen by the giant fox ze~?? Aoko asked as she looked at the other three girls.

?AAAHH! THE LITTLE HALF-GHOST!? Ran answered Aoko's question and made the black-white witch scowl.

?Looks like we got our answer ze~!? She firmly said before running towards the giant fox who was lowering its head.

?Hey! Wait!? Alice yelled after Aoko who started shooting at the fox as soon as she got close enough.

?GAAAAAAHHH!!!? Ran roared in pain as Aoko's bullets hit her eye. The witch knew that just shooting her randomly won't work. Right now, the only thing that can beat this monster would be Yuyuko's final form. She saw Youmu collapsed on the ground and ran up to her while she kept firing at Ran.

No Tama and no crystal with Yuyuko in it. She thought before looking towards the Saigyou Ayakashi.

?Please be thinking what I am thinking...ze~? Aoko said as she saw a bright pink light coming from the base of the tree.

?'Atta girl ze~!? Aoko cheered when she saw that but then turned back to the direction of the giant fox and its open maw.

?Shanghai!? Alice yelled out as her doll zoomed towards the giant fox and used its lance to stab Ran's snout. The sharp pain made the fox pull its head back and snort in irritation from the tiny pricking of the doll.

?Hey~! You saved me! Thanks ze~!? Aoko said to Alice in honest gratitude.

?Wha--no! The half-ghost was about to be eaten to so I had to save her! Saving you was just an effect of that action!!!? Alice emphatically denied Aoko's claim, her cheeks were bright red.

?You know...now that I actually see it for myself. You're actually cuter this way ze~? Aoko commented as she pondered between the canonical depiction of Alice as a cold and loathsome person as opposed to the fan depiction of her as being prone to embarrassment by Marisa and generally a Tsundere. Needless to say, the statement made Alice blush even more.

?Y-you!!!? Alice yelled at Aoko, she was ready to slap her with the grimoire she wanted to steal so much when Letty ran up to them.

?Save the lover's quarrel for later you two.? Letty stated as she looked up to the fox that was now glaring at them.

?Lo-lo-lo-lo-!!!? Alice stuttered as she looked at Letty who just ignored her and swept her right hand upwards. A large pillar of ice rose up from the ground and hit Ran on her lower jaw, making her head recoil upwards.

?Cirno!? Letty yelled out for her charge.

?CIRNO SMAAAASH!? Cirno yelled out her war cry as she dived towards the fox, Glacier Smasher in hand. She swung it down right at Ran's head but...

?ENOUGH!? Ran roared as she caught the mallet in her jaws and crushed it in one bite.

?Aaaaaaaaaahhhh!!!? Cirno screamed as she was blasted away by the force of Ran's bite.

?Cirno!? Alice yelled out as she saw the ice fairy sailing through the air and towards the forest of cherry blossom trees.

?Hey Letty! Can't you match up to her? You have the entire winter on your side right ze~?? Aoko asked in increasing worry.

?I'm sorry. I need to be in Gensokyo to be able to draw on the power of winter. I am in my default power in the netherworld. Sadly, I don't think it will be enough to defeat this beast.? Letty said as she shook her head.

?So that's it huh ze~?? Aoko said as she knelt down next to the unconscious gardener.

?No way...so we can't do anything anymore?? Alice said as she stared up at the giant fox who was coughing out the ice that she bit through. Alice unconsciously held onto Aoko's shoulder and the other girl felt her hand trembling.

?We can't...but Tama still can ze~.? Aoko said as she up her hand on Alice's. The puppeteer finally noticed where her hand was and quickly pulled it away, her face completely red.

?Don't worry, you can yell at me all you want afterwards ze~? Aoko joked. Alice simply pouted and turned away.

?TIME TO END THIS FARCE!? Ran roared as she crouched down, getting ready to attack Aoko and the others.

?I agree!!!? Tama's voice could be heard coming from the direction of the Saigyou Ayakashi.

?Well what do you know ze~?? Aoko said in relief.

?

?Yuyuko!? I called out to the girl who was the source of the bright light.

She had maroon eyes and short wavy pink hair. She was also surrounded by several small formless ghosts, one carrying a cherry blossom twig. She was wearing a light blue and white kimono with dark blue trim with a cherry blossom motif. She was also wearing a blue mop hat with a red ghost insignia on the front.

Wait...that's the logo for the Sega Dreamcast isn't it? I thought as I stared at Yuyuko's hat.

?Wha...what happened?? Yuyuko groggily said as she held her head. I guess she was still disoriented.

?A lot of things. Right now, we have problems.? I said as I walked up to her. The ghost girl looked at me and blinked a few times.

?Oh...a Miko~! That's rare. What happened to your sleeves?? Yuyuko asked as she pointed at my exposed armpits.

?Let's not talk about that right now. We have more immediate problems.? I said flatly.

?Problems? Like what?? Yuyuko asked me. She seriously asked me.

?Like that...? I pointed to the blooming Saigyou Ayakashi, Yuyuko's gaze following my finger.

?...and that.? I then pointed to the giant nine-tailed fox in the distance.

?Oh dear...so that wasn't a dream then?? Yuyuko asked as she tilted her head and put her right index finger to her lips.

?If you meant everything that happened to you when you were in that crystal ball...then no. Youmu's currently completely spent trying to get you back! She's had to fight so much and get hurt so much tha--? My heated explanation was halted when Yuyuko walked towards me and put her finger on my lips.

?I know...I know what that girl would go through for me, especially after what happened to Yukari.? Yuyuko said as she put her hand down.

?And if that dream is true. I also know everything you have done for us as well, even though you are not from here. I thank you for risking your life for us.? Yuyuko said while bowing to me.

?No! Don't bow to me...I was just...doing what I thought was right I guess. If you want to thank anyone, thank Youmu.? I said and Yuyuko nodded in agreement.

?That I shall. But for now...as you say, we have pressing matters to attend to.? Yuyuko said as she looked at Ran.

?Yeah...a few others are holding her at bay but we need your help on this.? I said.

?Of course. I will do what I can to help the little heroine.? Yuyuko said with a smile. Three cards then shot out of my pocket and onto my right hand. They were Yuyuko's cards. I turned them over and they showed a cherry blossom flower as the logo.

?Okay! Let's not waste any time!? I declared as I opened my buckle and put a card in while moving behind Yuyuko.

FINAL FORM RIDE!

?Oh dear! Was that you?? Yuyuko asked flustered at my belt's declaration.

?No Yuyuko...that wasn't me. Now this will tickle a bit.? I replied, a bit irritated that she would even think that would be my voice. I sighed before closing the handles.

YU-YU-YUYUKO!

?Yes! That's me~!? Yuyuko said before I put my hand on her back. The ghost princess yelped in surprise before floating up and getting consumed in light. What came out of it was something as inexplicable as Kaguya's final form.

?A giant fan huh?? I said as I scratched the back of my head while staring at it. It was a very beautiful fan to say the least. The design looked like an ancient Japanese painting. The left side had a royal carriage drawn on it while the right side had cherry blossom flowers on it. The background was a pair of large clouds and everything had a pink/purple tint to it.

?Oh dear~! This is a strange feeling!? Yuyuko exclaimed as the open fan wiggled a bit in the air. My attention was suddenly caught by the sound of something shattering. I looked in the direction of the noise and saw Cirno's ice mallet chomped to pieces by Ran, with Cirno getting sent into the forest of cherry blossoms.

?Cirno! Yuyuko! We have to stop Ran! Now!? I yelled at the fan next to me. Yes, I was aware at how crazy that sounded just now.

?Yes, well hop on then.? Yuyuko said as she lowered her fan self in front of me.

?Hop...on?? I asked.

?Yes. Now hurry!? Yuyuko urged me further so I jumped on her and crouched down.

?Ready!? I said and Yuyuko started to ascend to the sky.

?Hang on!? Yuyuko said as we zoomed towards the giant fox. I pulled out Reimu's final attack card. I opened the buckle and put the card in.

FINAL ATTACK RIDE!

?Oh! There it is again!? Yuyuko wiggled a bit after hearing my belt.

?Just ignore it. Anyway, can you crash into her?? I asked her.

?Of course!? Yuyuko eagerly replied.

?Go for it then!? I said as I readied to close the handles.

?TIME TO END THIS FARCE!? I heard Ran roar as she prepared to finish everyone off.

?I agree!!!? I yelled before closing the handles.

RE-RE-REIMU!

I jumped off Yuyuko as the multi-colored orbs appeared and fused to my right foot. I dive kicked towards Ran while Yuyuko accelerated towards the fox, the edge of the fan getting covered with pink energy.

?IMPOSSIBLE!? Was all Ran could say as Yuyuko and I hit her on the side at the same time. A huge explosion followed our impact and it felled the beast before us.

?GAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH---!!!? Ran roared in pain as she fell to her side, crushing cherry blossom trees in the process.

?Everyone okay?!? I yelled out as I landed in front of the others, Yuyuko floating behind me.

?Yes. Thank you Tama.? Alice said in gratitude.

?That was beautifully done dear~? Letty said as she clapped her hand.

?I hope you didn't expect it to be that easy ze~? Aoko said as she looked to the fallen fox behind me.

?Of course I know that.? I said as I took out Yuyuko's yellow card. Aoko was proven right when the beast got back up. It struggled to its feet but...it was up.

?Yuyuko! We need to end this!? I said as I put the last card in.

FINAL ATTACK RIDE!

?Yes. This will end it once and for all...? Yuyuko solemnly said. I nodded and closed the handles.

YU-YU-YUYUKO!

Yuyuko floated towards me and offered the fan's handle to me. I took it with both hands and it started to glow brighter than before. Ran shook her head to get her bearings back and growled at us.

?I...WILL NEVER...BE...SUBJUGATED!? Ran roared at us.

?No one ever tried to. Even Yukari. All she wanted...was a companion like you.? Yuyuko said sadly. We all remained silent as I wound my arms back along with the fan, ready to unleash Yuyuko's fury.

?YOU...LIE!? Ran roared as she darted at us. I was faster though. I swung the fan at Ran and a massive wave of pink energy blasted towards Ran. The surrounding cherry blossoms were picked up by the wave and it looked like the nine-tailed fox was being consumed by an all powerful tsunami of flowers.

?

?Ngh!? Youmu opened her eyes, greeted with the face of her beloved mistress.

?Yuyuko...sama...? She weakly said. Her head rested on Yuyuko's lap and the ghost princess was stroking her hair.

?Good morning Youmu. How do you feel?? Yuyuko asked her servant.

?Better...now that you have returned...? Youmu replied with a tired smile.

?That's nice. You can go back to sleep if you want. I'm fine like this.? Yuyuko fondly said as she continued to stroke Youmu's hair.

?Yes...I think...I will rest a bit more...? Youmu said before closing her eyes and going back to sleep. Yuyuko leaned forward and kissed the young girl on the forehead after she went back to sleep.

?Thank you my dear Youmu...?

?

?That was faaaar more stressful than I had ever imagined...? Alice said as she tiredly walked alongside us. The Prismrivers got better and saw us out of the netherworld before closing up the gate. Yuyuko said that Ran's soul has already crossed over and is awaiting judgement. Gensokyo was still covered with snow but Yuyuko said that it will recover quickly as she releases the essence of spring back from within the Saigyou Ayakashi.

?But it was really fun! I can't wait to tell Yuka about this!? Cirno happily said as she floated above us.

?She would probably just get angry at you for not telling her about such a fun battle~? Letty jokingly said.

?Fun? Are you kidding? I lost my new dolls and that thief ran away the second she got the chance to!? Alice grumbled.

?Oh? Miss me already ze~?? Aoko came out from behind a tree.

?Aoko!? I called out to her. Alice called Shanghai to guard her front but Aoko put both her hands up, showing that she didn't have her gun in her hand. She was still in Marisa's form though. I guess she just likes being Marisa.

?And what do you want, thief?? Alice said as she made Shanghai back off.

?I'm just here to apologize for everything. I took out a whole bunch of your dolls and I kinda feel bad about it.? Marisa said while scratching her head through her cowboy hat, unable to look at Alice in the eye.

?Well...you will certainly need to compensate me for it. Those dolls were expensive and difficult to make.? Alice said while facing away from Aoko. If I didn't know any better, I'd say that she was blushing.

?Don't worry, you can have this thing I picked up as compensation.? Aoko said as she walked up to Alice while fiddling around with a pouch on her belt. She then quickly grabbed Alice and did something I never thought possible. She kissed her...

?Mmmhhphhh!!!? Alice tried to get away but Aoko pulled away from her and jumped back.

?A stolen kiss is better than nothing ze~? Aoko said as a gray curtain appeared behind her.

?Aaaaaaaaahhhhh!!! SHANGHAI!!!!? Alice screamed out in rage and embarrassment, her face completely red. The doll darted at Aoko but she quickly backed up into the gray curtain and disappeared.

?That...that...that...THAT THIEVING WITCH!!!!? Alice was beside herself with anger after what Aoko did. I am reminded of that really annoying song I heard once about Marisa stealing something from Alice. My thoughts were halted as I felt the scroll in my pocket become warm.

?I guess it's time to move on.? I said as I pulled out the scroll.

?Move on?? Cirno asked as she looked at the scroll.

?I see...then this is farewell then.? Letty said and I nodded to her.

?If you ever see that witch again...destroy her! Utterly destroy her you hear me!!!? Alice yelled while shaking my shoulders.

?Okay! Okay! Just let me go already!? I yelled out before Alice finally relented.

?Well...it's been fun everyone...? I said while looking at my three new friends.

?Take care Tama.? Letty calmly said.

?Make sure to make that witch pay for what she did to me...? Alice grumbled.

?Remember! If you can't hit anyone with bullets! Smash them!? Cirno dispensed her words of wisdom.

?Yeah...see you guys...? I said before finally opening up the scroll and to the next world.

?

?What...the...hell?? I was flabbergasted at what I was seeing. It was something like the ruins of a grand ancient city from Rome or Egypt. The problem was...it looked like it was turned into ruins a few minutes ago. There were fires everywhere and solid stone buildings were crumbling like wet crackers.

?Ugh!? I turned to the struggling voice. I saw a girl that was trapped under some rubble. I somehow got her out of it after a few minutes. It was weird but I was wearing clothes that looked like they're from ancient Greece, or so movies have shown me. I lifted the girl up and finally got a good look at her as she opened her eyes.

She had dark red eyes and long blue hair. She was wearing a white shirt with a blue skirt and blue shoes. She also had an apron on her dress. There was a black hat decorated with peaches next to her.

?Hey! Are you okay?!? I asked the girl who weakly grabbed me.

?We must...protect...the Hisou...sword...? The girl said before passing out again.

?Hey! Don't pass out on me!? I yelled at her. I then looked up after I heard the sky rumbling.

?The clouds...they're...red...? I said in astonishment. This wasn't a mist like in Embodiment of Scarlet Devil. The clouds themselves are completely red.

?I have a bad feeling about this...? I said as the scarlet sky continued to grumble.

...

Re: Touhou Rider Reimu!
« Reply #33 on: August 02, 2010, 11:57:37 AM »
I almost feared that the series had been cancelled, and then you come and slap me in the face with a three-post update. You sir, are MADE of awesome.

Blackraptor

  • Furniture
  • The guy with the thing over there at the place
Re: Touhou Rider Reimu!
« Reply #34 on: September 11, 2010, 12:07:14 PM »
Hooray! A new chapter! I had to get this out before Etrian Odyssey III is released because that game will distract me to no end, I'm sure of it!

...

?Oohh...jeez...? I cringed as heard the buildings around us collapse. Whoever or whatever did this wasn't very nice, but it was thorough. I wasn't sure where in Gensokyo I was or which world this was supposed to be but...

?No use staying here any longer.? I said as I checked on the unconscious blue-haired girl next to me. She was saying something about protecting some sword. I hope she can explain it in detail later. Right now, we have to leave in case whatever caused this catastrophe decides to come back and check for survivors.

?Hey! Wake up! We have to get out of here! He~y!? I yelled out while shaking her shoulders. Nothing. I tried pulling her up to carry her but I wasn't nearly strong enough to do so plus she was taller that I was.

?Well I can't leave her here...so...? I decided to transform into Reimu and get her out of here. I put on my buckle and put Reimu's card in.

TOUHOU RIDE!

?Who's there?!? I heard someone yell out from behind the corner of a building. I wasn't able to close the handles on my buckle when I saw who it was.

She had red eyes and short blue-ish purple hair. She was wearing a white and red shirt, a long black skirt, and a hat with a red bow and two long ribbons extending out. She had a white and red shawl entwined along her arms and blouse. Both her shawl and her shirt gave a soft scarlet glow.

?Who are yo?I see...? The purple haired girl looks at me and the unconscious girl near me.

?Oh, thank goodness. I needed some help to get her out of here. Can you give me a hand? Umm...miss...? I asked the girl for help and her name. I only remember her and the unconscious blue haired girl from my dream. They were the ones who rode that giant rock along with Youmu during that massive battle but I didn't know their names.

?Iku...Nagae Iku...? The girl stated her name with a cold voice as she narrowed her eyes at us.

?Uhh...is something wrong miss Iku?? I asked her. A tiny nagging voice at the back of my head keeps saying that I should have a bad feeling about this. Is this some sort of natural intuition to danger I've developed over the course of my journey?

Or am I just being paranoid? I thought as I debated over closing the handles and facing Iku as Reimu or trying to talk it over with her, at the risk of getting attacked by the girl in front of me.

Biri~biri~ I heard crackling of electricity coming from Iku, her glare at me answering my previous question.

?Can we talk this over?? I gave out my last ditch plea.

Biri~biri~ Iku responded with more electricity, I could see sparks arcing from her body to the ground.

?A demon who is destined to destroy our world, sporting a strange talking belt that allows her to take the forms of powerful youkai. The messenger of the gods was not mistaken.? Iku said as she lowered her stance. I cringed when I heard her say that, it looked like Sanae had already been here.

?And to see her trying to aid the treacherous First Daughter...I should have taken her warning more seriously. However....? Like lightning, Iku launched herself at me the after she spoke. Good news was that I was able to close the handles of my buckle before she got to me.

HAKUREI REIMU!

?Ghaaaaaaaahh!!? Bad news was that transforming was the only thing I was able to do before she got to me and delivered an electrified palm strike to my sternum. I was sent flying back and I landed near the blue haired girl.

?Why do I keep getting beat up so soon whenever I arrive in a new world!?? I grumbled as I got up. It was a bit of a struggle since I felt completely numb after taking a shock right in the center of my body. I bet my heart would have stopped from the electricity if I hadn't transformed.

?...so you even steal the guise of a maiden of the gods? You truly have no shame, demon!? Iku said as she prepared to attack me again. I could barely move...well, I can move, I just can't perceive my movements well because my body is so numb.

?Demon huh? Let me guess, you think I was the one that did all this huh?? I asked Iku while summoning my gohei. I had to look at my hand to confirm that I was holding it since I can't feel it in my hand. Getting electrified was more troublesome than I thought.

?Nonsense! It was clear that the First Daughter conspired with the Border Youkai to steal the Hisou Sword and attack Bhava-Agra!? Iku said before removing her shawl and wrapping part of it around her left hand while letting rest drop down to the ground. The shawl crackled with electricity as Iku held it. I didn't like the looks of it so I considered transforming into Remilia or Utsuho to counter her weapon.

Wait...aren't flying types weak against electricity? I thought for a moment. Iku used my brief lapse in concentration to strike as she flicked her shawl at me like a whip. The attack was as fast as lightning and the shawl completely straightened out but was short by a few inches from reaching me. Those few inches weren't enough to stop the lightning bolt that came out of the end though.

?Ugh!? I grunted as I was sent flying back yet again. I was flung back a good ways away but I managed to stay conscious. I got back to my feet and noticed that the electricity wasn't bothering me as much as before. I looked at where Iku was and saw her standing in front of that unconscious girl. It was pretty obvious what she was planning to do as she charged up more electricity into her shawl.

?Stop!? I yelled out as I shot needles at Iku. She used her electrified shawl to block my attack but I kept firing while advancing towards her. Iku kept defending, confident that my needles can't get through her shawl.

?If this is all you have, then that other miko was overestimating your power, demon.? Iku mocked confidently as the sparks from her shawl stopped my needles in mid-air, making them drop harmlessly on the ground.

I wonder if it can take something a bit bigger? I thought as I picked up a piece of rubble, around the size of a basketball, and hurled it at the purple-haired girl. She gasped before sidestepping the rock I threw at her, making her nearly trip over the debris at her feet.

?Kch! Barbarian! You threw a rock at me!? Iku was outraged and just gave me a new title. I let the insult slide as I used her confusion to dash in close and do a backhand swing my gohei to the right side of her head. Iku managed to pull her head back far enough to avoid the hit, the gohei nearly grazed her nose though. I used the momentum of the follow through to deliver a left straight to her face. She barely managed to block the punch with her arm.

?Not yet!? I yelled as I kept up my attack. Iku was quickly wearing out from a combination of gohei strikes and punches. I switched around the gohei between my hands to keep Iku from reading my movements. I guess she was more suited for mid-ranged combat since this has been the easiest close-range fight I ever had. Maybe getting beaten up by so many great fighters gave me a better combat sense...

Or are these Reimu's movements again? I thought as I remembered how easily I fought against the random Youkai in the Komeji Shrine in Subterranean Animism. The sensation of someone else's movements flowing through my body wasn't as strong as that time but it was still an uncomfortable experience. I wasn't even sure what triggers those moments since I still get beaten up a lot anyway.

?Pesky demon!? Iku cursed at me as she blocked my gohei with her shawl before trying to jump back to get some distance between us. I was about to fire some needles at her when a burst of star-shaped bullets hit her on the side, making her fall over.

?Bull's eye ze~!? I was wondering where she was...

?Who in blazes?!? Iku struggled back to her feet and glared at Aoko who was transformed into Marisa.

?Just an ordinary magician, Miss Oarfish ze~? Aoko responded while taking off her hat and bowing like a gentleman before walking up to me, putting her hat back on in the process.

?So, what have you been up to ze~?? Aoko asks me in a friendly tone. I respond by slapping her with my left hand. She looks back at me with a look of complete disbelief with only the word...

?...Why?...ze~?

?Alice...? I responded.

?Aaaahhh...? She immediately understood the meaning behind my sudden act of aggression and turned back to Iku.

?So...what's the deal here ze~?? Aoko asks while rubbing her reddened cheek and looking at Iku who was slowly backing away..

?So...the demon has allies huh? I will need to rethink my strategy...? Iku muttered before jumping back and running away.

?We're not allies!? I yelled after her. I turned to Aoko and saw that she was pouting at me.

?Well, we're not...? I plainly said. I wasn't just going to forget what she did in Imperishable Night and her wanton need to steal things in the different worlds. Sounds of movement and groaning pulled me out of my thoughts. I turned back to the blue haired girl who was sitting up while clutching her head in pain.

?Hey, it's Tenshi ze~? Aoko said, still rubbing her cheek.

?Tenshi?? I asked for clarification.

?You know...Hinanai Tenshi ze~?? Aoko answered, trying to get me realize who the blue-haired girl was. I nodded a few times before shaking my head a few more times. This made Aoko give a very audible sigh.

?Eldest daughter of the governing celestial house in heaven? Mooched the weather-controlling Hisou Sword? Smashed the Hakurei Shrine with an earthquake for kicks? Was the cause of the whole Scarlet Weather Rhapsody incident ze~?? Aoko said a bunch of seemingly disjointed things, trying to clue me in on who this Tenshi person was.

?Scarlet what now? Is she related to Remilia and Flandre?? My uneducated response earned me a facepalm from Aoko.

?You really have no background knowledge about Touhou, do you ze~?? Marisa deadpanned.

?Nice of you to notice...? I shot back.

?I'm starting to wonder again why you become Reimu...ze~?? Marisa grumbled before walking off to check up on Tenshi.

?It's not like I intended to become her...? I grumbled back before doing the same. We walked up to Tenshi who still didn't feel like getting up even after our banter. She looked up at us, obviously confused as to what had transpired while she was knocked out.

?Who...are...? Tenshi said while shaking her head, she looked like she was still only half-conscious.

?Clueless Miko...Ordinary Magician.?
?Thieving Witch...Miko Passing Through.? Aoko and I said at the same time while pointing at each other then to ourselves.

??Hey!?? We yelled at each other at the same time after we heard what the other said.

?Wha?what?? Tenshi asked before picking up her hat and standing up.

?Tama...? I pointed at myself.

?...Aoko...? I pointed at Aoko.

?...and...Tenshi...right?? I asked while pointing at her, Tenshi nodded in response.

?Yes, I am she. Where am I?? She asked before gasping when she took a look at her surroundings.

?Bhava-Agra, or what's left of it anyway.? Aoko said in a surprisingly somber voice.

?No...? Tenshi quietly said as she dropped to her knees and started crying. Aoko looked away while scratching the back of her head. It looked like she didn't like seeing that kind of thing. I approached Tenshi and got down to one knee.

?What happened?? I asked her straight. She looked at me for a moment, dumbfounded. Then her eyes widened and she quickly stood up.

?I...need to go. My family...the Hisou Sword. I have to tell them.? She said before trying to leave. I grabbed her hand before she could go and pulled her back.

?Wait! Someone named Iku attacked us earlier! She said that you had something to do with this!? I said to the panicking girl.

?No! Iku...attacked you?? She asked, as if pleading that it was a mistake.

?Yeah, she did. She said that you and the border youkai were the cause of this disaster.? I repeated Iku's words.

?No! She can't! There's no way that she could have!? Tenshi screamed as she pulled her hand free, she was a lot stronger than I thought, before running away.

?Hey! What if someone else...attacks...you...she's gone.? I said, failing to reason with Tenshi before she could leave.

?So Yukari stole it this time huh? This is gonna be tough then.? Aoko muttered to herself.

?Yukari? As in Yakumo Yukari?? I asked in surprise.

?Yeah, freaky huh? She's supposed to be dead in the previous world but she's alive and well in this one. In any case, I'd better come up with something else then.? Aoko said before casually walking away.

?Something else? To stop Yukari?? I asked for clarification, hoping that she'd work with me this time instead of acting on her own agenda.

?What? No way. I wanted to steal the Hisou Sword, if at all possible.? Aoko honestly said with a smile before running away herself.

?Damn thief...? I said before sighing. Here I was, in a new Gensokyo. Starting out like I always do, alone and confused.

?

I managed to walk all the way to the outskirts of the ruined city. My transformation wore off on the way so I was getting tired. I decided to take a break at the top of a grassy hill I found and try to sort things out. I sat down and took in the sight before me. It was like the a scene in some disaster movie. Only, it really happened this time. Strangely, I never found anyone else as I walked through the city, other than Tenshi, Aoko and Iku. The recently ruined city was devoid of anyone, living, injured, or dead.

?I'll worry about that later.? I said to myself as I sat down on the cool grass and took Akyu's scroll out. It was early morning so it was still a bit cold. I shrugged off the minor discomfort and opened the scroll.

?Scarlet Weather Rhapsody.? Said the title at the top of the scroll, making me look up at the foreboding red clouds above the ruined city of Bhava-Agra, appropriate. I shook my head and started reading up on what this whole mess was supposed to be about.

The celestial, Hinanai Tenshi, found her life in heaven insanely boring and monotonous. Apparently, there was nothing to do up there except hang around and have feasts all the time. Nothing really exciting or productive in Tenshi's eyes. From above the clouds, she enviously witnessed the youkai of Gensokyo stirring up many interesting incidents, much to the chagrin of a certain miko. It all seemed like a fun thing to do down there, start up an incident and do battle with a bunch of powerful youkai and the red-white shrine maiden. So, wielding the power to control the earth and the divine Sword of Hisou, the jaded celestial decided to instigate a catastrophe of her own.

?So that's what Aoko was talking about, that Tenshi was the cause of Scarlet Weather Rhapsody.? I muttered as I remembered what she told me earlier.

It was then that a bizarre phenomenon started occurring in Gensokyo. In the middle of summer, untimely rain and hail storms fell upon the Forest of Magic, deep snow blanketed Hakugyokurou, the Scarlet Devil Mansion was enveloped in a cloudy, dense haze, and the Hakurei Shrine was leveled by a sudden earthquake. Throughout the incident, Reimu and other protagonists set out to investigate the source of the strange occurrences.

?Other protagonists?? I asked to no one in particular. I wondered if this was like what happened in Phantasmagoria of Flower View where a bunch of people tried to get to the bottom of that incident...by beating the crap out of each other. I read on and found that...I was entirely correct. A surprisingly large and varied cast of Gensokyo's finest tried to find the cause of the incident but it mostly turned into a brawl whenever they encountered any of the other protagonists.

Reimu and Marisa being involved was a given. Sakuya, Youmu and Alice also got into the fray as they tried to get rid of the freaky weather that was pestering their homes. After that, the list becomes...intimidating. Remilia, Aya, Komachi, Yukari, Yuyuko, there were a lot of seriously strong youkai gunning for whoever caused this mess. The thing was, instead of working together to solve the problem, everyone just fought each other until the last one standing finally faced off against Tenshi.

I read a bit more and found that some of the heroines end up fighting Iku before Tenshi. She was sent to Gensokyo as a messenger of the dragons to warn the residents about Tenshi and to stop the celestial from causing any more harm. Needless to say, it didn't pan out as well as she had planned.

?Fight...huh?? I repeated the word. It seemed that everyone really fought with each other instead of doing danmaku exhibitions. Obviously, no one was really fighting seriously. If they did, no one would be walking away when they lost.

?Since Tenshi was the cause of the original incident, I guess she's the one I'm supposed to help in this world.? I said to myself as I recalled the usual flow of my journey from the previous worlds.

?Reimu, Marisa, Tenshi, Iku, Yukari...? I said the names of those who were involved in the original events that I have encountered. There will obviously be differences from the intended events but I wondered if I was going to encounter anyone else in this Gensokyo.

Sanae is also in this world, so I have to watch out for her too. I reminded myself of the other miko as I stood up. I looked around to see if I could find any leads to what to do next. I noticed a particularly important looking stone building in the distance that wasn't damaged at all. It was situated on a cliff and looked like a Greek temple of worship from some movie. Just as I was thinking of going there to check it out, a red lightning bolt struck the building...it just had to happen huh?

?Well, a lead is a lead.? I muttered as I put on my buckle and put Reimu's card in.

TOUHOU RIDE!

?I wonder what it is this time...? I said to myself before closing the handles and setting out to the temple-like structure.

?

I have to say, using Reimu's Flying Miko attack card was a lot more convenient than having to transform into someone else that could fly naturally like Remilia. I wasn't flying as fast as I was when transformed into the Scarlet Devil or the Hell Raven but it was really comfortable at least. It also opened up the option for me to transform into someone else or use one of Reimu's attack cards while in the air, should the need arise. I also noted the breezy feeling  in my blouse as the wind got in the gap made by my detached sleeves an--

?This isn't the time to think about that!? I yelled as I shook my head. I was getting close when two more red lightning bolts struck at the temple (assumed).

And they said that lightning never struck in the same place twice. I thought as I closed in. I had a tiny voice at the back of my head nagging at me to slow down and lay low. I assumed that this was Reimu's famed 'intuition' kicking in again so I decided to do what it says. I landed a bit further away from the temple than I'd like but it was better then getting shot down by whatever was slinging around those lightning bolts.

?Now then...? I started to slowly make my way to the temple, making use of whatever scattered rubble that were large enough for me to use as cover. I took out Yuyuko's Touhou Ride card in case this turns into a straight up power game.

I peered at the entrance of the temple from behind a fallen pillar a fair distance away. There, I saw Tenshi on one knee. She was seemingly losing to someone holding a longsword that was glowing red. Tenshi was facing away from me since the one she was fighting was standing on the stone steps that lead up to the temple entrance. That gave me a clear view of who that other person was.

She had endlessly deep and beautiful dark golden eyes, beautiful fair skin and beautifully long wavy blond hair. She was holding the red sword in her right hand while her left hand was holding an open pink parasol. She was wearing a pink and purple dress and had a pink mob cap with a thin red ribbon tied in the front. Red ribbons could also be found liberally, but stylishly, displaced on her dress.

?Whoa...? I said as I admired the woman in front of Tenshi. It was Yakumo Yukari, the border youkai. She was Ran's mistress, Yuyuko's best friend, and easily one of the strongest denizens of Gensokyo. But wow...and here I thought Kaguya was beautiful. The border youkai brought along something completely different from the princess of the moon. While Kaguya held a certain kind of 'Cute Elegant Beauty' to her, Yukari was entirely more of an 'Overwhelmingly Intimidating Beauty'. She's the kind you'd be too scared to approach if you were a man, and probably even if you were a woman, because she seemed so perfect. It takes a lot to get a woman to admit that another woman is very beautiful because of her own pride, so it says a lot about Yukari when I admit it the second I saw her.

I shook my head to get myself focused again. The sword she was holding looked way out of place with the way she looks and carries herself so it seemed that this was the Hisou Sword that Tenshi and Akyu's scroll were talking about.

?So she really did take it...? I muttered as I opened up my buckle to make it easier to use the card in my left hand. I laid low for now to see where this little encounter of theirs goes.

...

?Why are you doing this?! This wasn't supposed to happen!? Tenshi yelled out to Yukari.

?.............? The border youkai gave no reply, she simply smiled warmly at the celestial. Yukari turned away and started to climb to the top of the staircase leading to the temple entrance.

?Yukari...? Tenshi called out once again to the ascending woman as she tried, and failed, to get back to her feet.

?This is your life. Decide for yourself, here and now. If you want to protect everything with your own hands, then do so. If you want to abandon everything and forget, then do so. What do you yourself want to do right now?? Yukari said as she turned back to Tenshi, her previous smile giving way to a cold hard glare.

?Rejoice, Hinanai Tenshi! You will finally have a chance to enact your greatest desire! The one wish you have sought for, after the countless stagnant years of living in heaven! The one dream that you confided with me so many times!? The sword started to glow brighter as Yukari raised it up, pointing it to the sky.

?You finally get to play 'hero'...? Yukari coldly said before countless lightning bolts struck the temple one after another. Thunder echoed in staccato because of the numerous lightning strikes, like a roaring beast of destruction. It didn't take long before the temple crumbled like everything else in the central city of heaven.

?Stop...stop...no more...please...? Tenshi pleaded to Yukari as she unsteadily stood back up.

?What's wrong little Tenshi? The grand city of Bhava-Agra, the center of heaven itself, is in terrible danger...? Yukari said in a very convincingly worried voice as she slowly made her way down the steps toward Tenshi, leaving the smoldering ruins of the stone temple behind her.

?...countless celestials are suffering...? She continued with that same voice.

?...a terrible villain has stolen heaven's treasured Hisou Sword and is using it to reap destruction...? She got to the bottom of the stairs and approached Tenshi.

?...and only YOU can stop her.? Yukari whispered in her ear.

?NO!? Tenshi screamed as she tried to push Yukari away. But the border youkai wasn't about let the 'hero' get the 'villain' this easily. A ripping sound could be heard and Tenshi's hands that were intending to push Yukari away were drawn into a 'gap'. The gap looked like someone took a knife and cut a line in the middle of space and pulled it apart. The ends were held together with red ribbons as countless eyes peered from within the purple emptiness on the other side. An identical gap appeared behind Tenshi and her missing hands came out of it. The entire motion resulted with Tenshi 'pushing herself in the back'.

?Aahh!? The surprised celestial could only stumble forward and yelp as she experienced the strange sensation of pushing herself in the back. She pulled her hands back in reflex and stared at them, unsure of what just happened. All she could do was look at Yukari in fear and shock as the blonde woman once again raised the sword in her hand.

?A 'hero' is nothing more than a convenient farce. A 'hero' sacrifices its own being for the sake of the faceless masses. A 'hero' requires someone or something to make innocents suffer in order to give it purpose.? Yukari said as the Hisou Sword started to glow in a deeper shade of red.

?A defective existence! Doomed to save everyone except the ones it truly holds dear. Doomed to carry the sins and guilt of all it does and witnesses. Forever haunted by the words 'Please save me'. A 'hero' is a a tool to be used, discarded, and forgotten. That is the truth behind the 'hero' you want to be Hinanai Tenshi. It requires the hero itself. The villain to defeat. Most importantly, the innocent. The suffering. The dying. And the dead innocents. Now the question becomes, can you save anyone at all?? Yukari asked as she swung the sword down at Tenshi's defenseless head. All Tenshi could do was close her eyes and wait for the end.

Clank! Clank! Clank! Clank! Clank! Tenshi opened her eyes because of the strange sound. She sees Yukari using the Hisou Sword to deflect...needles?

TOUHOU RIDE!

?

?Tenshi!? I yelled out as I jumped over the fallen pillar I was using for cover. I fired needles at Yukari to stop her from killing Tenshi and it worked.

All that's left is to see how well I match up against the border youkai. I thought as I closed the handles of my buckle while running towards Yukari.

SAIGYOUJI YUYUKO!

Just like the first time I transformed into her, a tornado of cherry blossoms enveloped me before dispersing to reveal my latest transformation. As soon as I finished my transformation, I continued to run at Yukari and prepared to pull out one of Yuyuko's attack ca--

?Yaah!? I yelled as I tripped over Yuyuko's loose kimono and fell face first on the ground.

?Oww...? I said as I got back up, Yuyuko's hat falling off my head in the process. I wasn't really worried about that right now though.

?How the hell does she fight while wearing this!?? I said to myself while covering my nose and mouth with my right hand. I looked at Tenshi, who was staring at me with her mouth agape as if I grew out a second head. Yukari on the other hand looked...shocked. Her eyes were widened, her lips were trembling, she dropped the umbrella that she was holding in her left hand, and she was slowly backing away. All in all, it looked like she had seen a ghost...which is ironic if you've been paying attention.

?You should get away from her Tenshi...? I said as I got myself together. My mobility is completely compromised because of what I'm wearing but I should still be able to fight Yukari to a degree like this. After all, Yuyuko is supposed to be someone on par with Yukari in terms of power.

?Why?? Yukari finally spoke and she didn't look happy. Her previous expression of shock had changed to one of pained anger. The Hisou Sword was trembling in her hand as it slowly started glowing red again.

?Why? Why her?? Yukari muttered as her expression smoothly darkened. I immediately felt that something was off. I was proven right when I could faintly hear a lot of tearing sounds.

?Above you!? Tenshi yelled to me while pointing to something above me. I looked up and saw a large number of Yukari's gaps open up and they were larger than the one she used on Tenshi. From those gaps, debris started pouring down on me like hail. I jumped to the side on instinct and narrowly avoided getting crushed by a piece of stone architecture.

?Huh?? I said in surprise as I just kept moving in the direction I jumped to without my feet touching the ground. I was literally hovering a foot off the ground!

Of course! Yuyuko's a ghost! That's how I can fight as her! I finally figured out the trick to getting around the ghost princess' lack of bipedal mobility. I started to weave around the falling debris, slowly trying to get to where Yukari and Tenshi were. It was like grazing across an endless rain of masonry of varying sizes.

?Why?! WHY DO YOU LOOK LIKE HER?!? Yukari's anger suddenly exploded but it didn't look like she did anything except scream at me--

?The temple!? Tenshi suddenly yelled out. I looked to where the ruined temple was and saw that what was left of it was sinking into the ground.

?I don't like the looks of that...? I said. Sure enough, a very loud ripping sound came from above me as a massive gap appeared. The entire temple suddenly dropped out of the sky directly above me. I had no way to dodge it but...

?I'm a ghost! Yeah...this will work right...? Right?!? I yelled to gather whatever courage I could muster before the stone temple crashed on me.

?

?Ta?Tama?? Tenshi quietly called out to the girl who bravely stood up to the border youkai and was crushed under tons of rubble soon afterward.

?Foolish faker, taking on that face...? Yukari bitterly said as she narrowed her eyes at the temple she just dropped on Tama.

?That...face?? Tenshi said in confusion at what Yukari meant by that. The blond woman merely glared at her for speaking, making the celestial look away.

That's it...it's over...no more hope...no more heroes... Tenshi thought as she grit her teeth and tried to hold back her tears.

ATTACK RIDE!

?Huh?? Tenshi suddenly looked in the direction of the strange voice.

?Tch!? Yukari clicked her tongue when she heard that. The normally calm and calculating youkai was expressing an emotion she very rarely did. Yakumo Yukari...was agitated.

PASSAGE TO THE NETHERWORLD!

At that declaration, a large number of pink energy blobs came out from within the mountain of rubble and headed straight for Yukari. The youkai put her left hand up and formed a barrier akin to Reimu's Duplex Barrier. The difference was that there were four layers instead of two and it looked...rougher.

?Show yourself faker!? Yukari said in a commanding tone as her Quadruple Barrier easily blocked the attack. Then, a ghostly figure phased out from within the rubble.

?

?If you knew how ironic that statement was just now...? I said while hovering out from within the rubble. I was honestly glad that I transformed into Yuyuko when I did. Anyone else, including Reimu, probably would have been flattened by that temple.

Though I wonder if I could have resurrected if I went in as Kaguya? I entertained the thought for a moment before seeing Yukari narrow her eyes at me. Wow, I must really have struck a nerve when I transformed into the ghost princess if she was this upset.

?I have never encountered anyone with the kind of power that you have. Talk! Who are you and why are you here?!? The border youkai said in a powerfully commanding tone like before. I unconsciously hovered backwards a bit because of her presence, the glowing red sword in her hand that can chuck lighting at you didn't help either.

?Well...I'm...you know...aaahhh...? Cat got my tongue for a moment. I wasn't sure why, but the pressure coming from Yukari was different from what I felt against Ran in the previous world when she asked me who I was. Yukari's hate felt a lot more...personal.

?A miko...? I turned to Tenshi to meekly said that.

?Miko?? Yukari repeated, wanting Tenshi to explain further. The celestial meekly nodded before lowering her head.

What the hell? She was the cause of Scarlet Weather Rhapsody? The one who demolished the Hakurei Shrine for shits and giggles? I thought as I looked at the girl cowering in the presence of Yukari. Admittedly, I wasn't expecting this world to go the same way as what the scroll said but...it looks like I won't be getting any help from her anytime soon.

?Yes...she said that...she was a miko...? Tenshi looked straight at me with pleading eyes.

She didn't want to fight Yukari...

?A miko passing through...? Tenshi repeated my words when we first met.

She wanted me to do it instead...

?She came here for...a reason...? Tenshi said the last part with the same pleading eyes before lowering her head again.

She wanted me to play the hero... I thought as I grew irritated at Tenshi. She was the very first one I had to help who didn't want to do anything about what was happening in her world. Remilia, Utsuho, Shikieiki, Kaguya, Yuyuko. All of them stepped up when the chance to change their own worlds for the better appeared before them!

Even those who weren't even supposed to be involved in the main battle showed far more courage than what Tenshi was showing right now! I thought of Sakuya, Satori, Kisume, Medicine, Keine, Cirno, Letty, and Alice.

I'm not even supposed to be doing any of this and I'm fighting!!! I was about ready to give Tenshi a piece of my mind when...

?A miko...passing through eh?? Yukari suddenly broke into a provocative smile, immediately cooling down my head...I didn't like that smile. Yukari suddenly raised the sword in her hand and a red lightning bolt suddenly crashed onto me.

?Aaaaaahhh!!!!!? I screamed as the red bolt hit a foot away from where I was. I may be a ghost in this form but I could still feel the arcing electricity burn my immaterial skin. Yep...I didn't like that smile of her's at all! A few more red bolts came down at me and I was forced backward, into the large pile of debris that Yukari made. I guess being a ghost only helps against physical attacks since those bolts still hurt. I took a mental note about it before phasing back into the temple debris, but not before opening my buckle and taking out another attack card. I put the card in before readying to come back out.

ATTACK RIDE!

?My turn!? I said to whoever might be listening before willing myself forwards, I could feel Yuyuko's hovering get faster and faster. I closed the handles as soon as I came out and charged at where I thought Yukari was. Then a heard a ripping sound...

NETHERWORLD GE--

I never heard the end of my belt's declaration as my vision was suddenly consumed by purple darkness. Then that was all I could see. A pulsing world that looked like flowing blood...and eyes...countless, countless eyes staring at me from everywhere. My senses suddenly disappeared except for my sight.

...

I couldn't feel my limbs!
I couldn't feel myself breathe!
I couldn't hear anything!
I couldn't smell anything!
I tried to scream but I wasn't even sure I even opened my mouth!
The only things that worked were my eyes!
All I could do was see!
I could see!
I could see!
All I could see were those eyes!
Those eyes! Those eyes! Those eyes! Those eyes! Those eyes! Those eyes!
Those countless eyes!
All they did was stare back at me!
I could see them!
I closed my eyes!
I could still see them!!
I know I closed my eyes!
I see them!!!
I closed my eyes dammit!!!!!!
I still see them!!!!
So why?!
I see ALL of them!!!!!!
Why can I still see them?!
WHY ARE THEY STILL STARING AT ME?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?


?

?AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!? I screamed out as I suddenly got thrown into a bright light. I was suddenly able to hear myself again! I could feel myself again! I could perceive my surroundings again! Most of all, no more of those freaking eyes stari--

?Whooaaah!!!? I suddenly felt myself tumbling in the air. I could see cobblestones and I was tumbling forwards so I wasn't falling. I finally realized that I was still transformed as Yuyuko. I took a few moments to get myself back upright. I looked at my hands and touched my face and kicked with my feet. Anything to confirm that everything was still there.

Wait! That doesn't make any sense! Yuyuko's--even Reimu's--transformation should have worn off while I was in there! I was in there for so long that I was about to lose my mind! I suddenly came to a realization. I didn't want to admit it...but...

?I...wasn't in there for long...was I?? I asked myself. So far, all of the entrance and exits of Yukari's gaps have been instantaneous. Tenshi's hands, the falling debris, the temple that she dropped on me. All of them reappeared as soon as they disappeared. Which means I was actually in that horrible world for only a few seconds at most! I shook my head to clear my thoughts. As soon as I started to calm down, my transformation finally ended and I was unceremoniously dropped on my butt.

?Oww! Gee...thanks a lot...? I said as I glared at my vanishing buckle. I stood up, looked around, and was...surprised. I was at the Hakurei Shrine...staring right at the dusty old donation box.

?Why am I...why did Yukari...?? I was about to start walking around when I suddenly felt my stomach turn inside out. I vomited nothing but gastric juices since I didn't eat anything since the previous world.

?Ooohh...that's just nasty...? I said as I wiped the drool on my mouth. I took a few deep breaths before sitting down on the donation box.

Well...that could have gone better...
I thought as I wiped the tears forming in my eyes.

?What the hell...I'm just a regular girl. Why...why the hell do I have to go through something like that?!? I asked the empty shrine. I couldn't stop my tears from falling anymore.

?Just because you're not here...someone else had to do your job for you...and it just had to be me!? I screamed at the girl that didn't exist in this world.

?It?s ridiculous that someone like me, who couldn't even get into a university, has to save NINE worlds just to save my own!! No matter how you think about it, something must have been wrong!!!? I screamed at the girl who didn't exist in any of the nine worlds.

?Why do I have to do all these things?! If you had just existed, then something like this messed up position wouldn?t have happened! No one would have suffered like they did in any of the previous worlds!!!? I screamed at the girl who should have lived in this shrine. I screamed at all the trials and hardships she would have gone through if she was here...without a choice...without any complaints...without bearing any grudge...

?Just...what...were...you...?? I said as slouched over and covered my face with my hands. This was the first time that I actually felt the full weight of the responsibility that was forced on me. Even the ever unyielding and hard working Yama admitted that this was a very daunting task. Sure, I was clearly...slightly bothered...when she pointed it out, but I never really took her words seriously.

?Remilia Scarlet and Flandre Scarlet...?
Embodiment of Scarlet Devil
?Reiuji Utsuho and Komeji Koishi...?
Subterranean Animism
?Shikieiki Yamaxanadu and Advent Letty Whiterock...?
Phantasmagoria of Flower View
?Houraisan Kaguya and Fujiwara no Mokou...?
Imperishable Night
?Saigyouji Yuyuko and Yakumo Ran...?
Perfect Cherry Blossom

?Five...? I muttered as I recalled the worlds I have already been in. Everything that I have already gone through. Who I had to fight alongside with and who I had to fight against. I chuckled dryly when I realized that I was already more than halfway done already.

?Sure...I was close to dying a bunch of times. But at the back of my head...I just kept saying that it'll work out somehow. That it will always work out...? I said to myself. I was never really scared of anything the other worlds threw at me. It was like I was the heroine in some anime and I was always supposed to win in the end and save the day. The sixth world finally made it painfully obvious that it wasn't necessarily the case. I was going up against the strongest foe I have ever faced, someone who can freely control that terrifying world. What's worse was that the one I was supposed to defeat Yukari together with had no desire to do so. This was the most hopeless case in my whole journey...unless I could somehow get some help...this world will...

I heard footsteps approaching so I weakly looked up. There, I saw someone I didn't really want to see right now.

?Not now...? I said to Aoko before burying my face in my hands again. She was probably the only one who was enjoying this whole mess. Getting to live her fantasy of being in Gensokyo. Becoming Kirisame Marisa, stealing precious things and having shootouts with youkai and whatnot. She would have been the perfect one to have become Reimu.

?So why wasn't it you...?? I muttered. I didn't really care if she heard me or understood what I meant.

?Because Gensokyo thinks that you'd make a better Reimu.? Aoko responded, making me look up. Seemed that she heard me after all. She wasn't transformed into Marisa right now, which was a shock considering the last time I saw her in her normal appearance was back when she introduced herself as Marisa in the previous world. She was wearing a white baseball cap covering her short black hair. She was also wearing a plain blue hoodie, black jeans and black sneakers. Oh, and she's supposed to be a girl too, I guess.

?Please...you're the fan girl. You said it yourself, I don't know anything about Touhou. There was no reason why it should be me sent out on this journey. I don't even know what's happening and what's supposed to happen in these worlds since I never even played any of the games.? I said as I sat up straight and looked away. I could hear Aoko walk closer.

?But you did it anyway. Even though you came in blind, deaf, and dumb...you still managed to save five Gensokyo's already. Besides, you have that scroll thing that gives you the synopsis of the world you're on based on what happened in the games. Like it or not, you're doing a good job so far.? Aoko said before stopping shy of the donation box. At least she had the decency of giving me my personal space.

?So far...? I repeated, remembering what happened earlier. It was just for a few moments in reality, but it felt like a lot longer to me. It was honestly the most horrible experience I have ever had. I was...scared. I was genuinely scared of Yukari and what she can do. Up until now, things either moved so fast that I had no choice but to run along with it or I had someone to guide me through everything.

?Wow...you're really blue screening huh? Whatever happened to you, it was enough for you to start doubting yourself.? Aoko said as she braced her hands at the back of her head.

?Blue screening? Whatever...I don't really care anymore.? I waved off Aoko's strange comment.

?Are you sure? Hey! Hey! Are you sure? Are you really really really sure you don't care~?? Aoko suddenly kept saying as she leaned it really close to my face. I got really uncomfortable fast so I hopped off the donation box and started to walk off.

?Little Tama got gapped and lost her nerve~! It must have been horrible~! All those eyes looking at you~! Losing all you senses~! Losing you mind~! How did it feel~!? Hey~! Hey~! How did it feel~!? Tell me~? Aoko kept badgering me, taunting me about my experience inside one of Yukari's gaps.

?Shut up...? I muttered, my hands turning into fists.

?I refuse. Not until you tell me how much you hated it in there. Not until you tell me how scared you were in there. Not until you tell me why you suddenly felt like giving up after you went in there.? Aoko said in a slightly more serious tone.

?Or else what?? I spat back before continuing on my wa--

Bang!

I stopped walking when I heard Aoko's gun fire. I looked down and saw the cobblestone near my right foot smoldering from the shot.

?Or else I won't be playing good cop anymore...? Aoko responded. I then heard a sharp flicking sound followed by some clicking sounds.

TOUHOU RIDE!

I grit my teeth and summoned my buckle and booklet. I put the buckle on and opened the handles before taking Reimu's card out. It was all done in a smooth motion that I've performed many times before, like second nature now. I turned around to face Aoko before putting Reimu's card in.

TOUHOU RIDE!

?Round two then huh?? I said as I narrowed my eyes at Aoko.

?What are you talking about? We never finished round one. And last time I checked, I was winning...ze~!? Aoko said before pointing her gun to the sky and pulling the trigger while I closed the handles on my buckle at the same time.

KIRISAME MARISA!
HAKUREI REIMU!

I didn't wait for my transformation to finish. I started running toward Aoko, my monochrome copies following me like afterimages before merging with me to complete the transformation. Closing the distance between us was my main priority since she was a ranged fighter and I had to keep her from using any of her summons. I took out my gohei at once, held it with both my hands and jumped up to do an overhead smash on Aoko who was still transforming. It was a good thing that her transformation took longer than mine. This match has already been settled!

?Oh no you don't ze~!? Aoko declared as she held up her left hand. Her transformation phase distorted the space there and I wasn't able to see what she was up to...until I heard my gohei hit something like a bokken, a wooden sword.

?Say hello to an old friend ~ze!? Aoko's transformation finally finished and I saw what blocked my gohei.

Marisa's broom! Alarms rang out in my head as soon as I saw it. Reimu's intuition was screaming at me to get clear of that broom now! Aoko slashed with her make-shift bokken, pushing me back into the air a bit. While I was in the air, I saw the reason why my head kept saying that I should get away from Aoko. She had a red card between the fingers of her left hand, one with a star-shaped logo. Aoko stood her broom up and put the card in her gun. I immediately pulled out a card with my right hand while opening my buckle with my left.

ATTACK RIDE!

?SHORYU~BROOM~KEN~ZE~!?Aoko yelled out as she grabbed her broom with her left hand before pulling the trigger.

RISING COMET!

?Shi-!? I didn't even get to finish as the broom immediately glowed white. I put the card in as fast as I could.

ATTACK RIDE!

?Too slow ze~!? Aoko said as she did an uppercut motion with her broom and it was launched with an incredible amount of speed and power. I was about to get hit when I finally managed to close the handles.

DUPLEX BARRIER!

?Gaaaaahhhh!!!? The barrier didn't have time to completely take form before shattering from the pillar of white light that was Marisa's broom getting launched into outer space. It was enough to keep me from getting killed though, the barrier held on enough for it to deflect the impact away from me. The force of the attack pushed me away from Aoko and it took a few seconds before I was able to get up. I shook my head before looking at where Aoko was, expecting to fight two of her summons again...but it was still one-on-one.

?What's the meaning of this? That was tons of time to pull out a couple of your summons.? I pointed out as I summoned my gohei in my right hand again.

?The way you are right now, I don't need anyone else to kick your sweet ass ze~? Aoko said with a smug smile. Now that really ticked me off. I raised my left hand to fire some needles at her but Aoko was a lot quicker than me. I wasn't even able to get any needles off when I saw five star-shaped bullets heading towards me. I sidestepped them and fired back but Aoko already changed her position and all I hit was a tree in the distance. Aoko countered with more shots from her gun and I was quickly forced into a defensive battle as I dodged and deflected her shots.

Definitely a bad idea to get into a shootout with her. I noted as I took cover behind a tree. I doubt that even Youkai Buster would be enough to pin down someone who can move around as smoothly as Aoko.

?Then I need to make sure I hit her then.? I said to myself as I took out the only attack card available for Reimu that I haven't used yet. I noticed that it was suddenly a lot more quiet at the Hakurei Shrine grounds, there was nothing but the rustling of leaves in the trees as a breeze rolled in. That was until I heard the words...

ATTACK RIDE!

?Damn...? I cursed as I knew that Aoko was just waiting for me to come out and she was ready to hit me with...something! I swallowed as I put Reimu's only unused attack card in my buckle as a response.

ATTACK RIDE!

That was it. She knows that I have something and I knew likewise. All that's left was to see which one of us used the right card for this situation. I took a few deep breaths before running clear of the tree I was hiding behind and closing my buckle.

HOMING AMULET!
ORRERY'S SUN!

Crap! It's the card she used on Alice! I thought moments before four laser beams were fired at me, nearly making me fall over. My own attack card gave me two very thick bundles of shinto talismans in each hand. The problem was that they were all stuck together, so I didn't know how they were used. I ducked on reflex and I felt a white laser graze the top of my head, a hissing sound could be heard from Reimu's burnt ribbon.

?Aaaahhh!!! Screw it!? I decided to bet all or nothing as I threw the two bundles of talismans in my hands in the direction where Aoko shot me from. I thought I was hearing things when I heard the ordinary magician say something along the lines of 'Oh Shit!'

I was proven that I heard right when I saw the talismans glow and cleanly separate from each other before turning into an enveloping wave of red paper with gold writings. Each of those thick bundles probably had four to five hundred talismans, all of them flew at Aoko like...

Homing...amulets...
Well duh! I heard Aoko scream out in panic as she tried to shoot down the talismans with her own attack but there was just too many. I couldn't even see Aoko anymore as the talismans swallowed her.

ATTACK RIDE!

?She's gonna try something?!? I said in slight worry as I thought that she was going to use a large scale attack to counter the wave.

OPTI--

The declaration of her gun was drowned out by the noise of the crashing talismans. The chaos ended and I saw the ground where Aoko was standing on was riddled with the hundreds of talismans I threw. Only, they were all buried in the cobblestone as if they were a rain of swords.

Rain of...swords? I raised an eyebrow at the strange analogy I came up with. Working at a video game store must have infected my mind somehow, though being savy about those kinds of thing might have been a plus in my journey. I mean, just look at Ao--

Click!

?Optical...Camouflage...? I muttered the rest of the declaration of her gun. I should have known! The sight of the damage that the homing amulets did distracted me from the simple fact that Aoko wasn't even in the impact zone!

?Looks like I win ze~? Aoko said from behind me as she poked the back of my head with her gun. I raised up my hands and lowered my head, indicating that I didn't have any intention of continuing. I felt her gun move away from my head so I turned around to look at her.

?Marisa, one. Reimu, zero ze~? She said with a wry smile as her transformation ended.

?Yeah...? All I could do was respond with that as my own transformation ended. The continuation of the duel we had in Perfect Cherry Blossom ended with my loss at the very last moment.

?

Blackraptor

  • Furniture
  • The guy with the thing over there at the place
Re: Touhou Rider Reimu!
« Reply #35 on: September 11, 2010, 12:09:50 PM »
Here's the second part of the first half of the arc! Silly character limits...

?

?So why are we doing this again?? I said as I poured tea in the cup Aoko was using. We were currently on the porch of the Hakurei Shrine having a midday snack. The shrine was amazingly well stocked with goods, almost as if someone was living here.

Well...someone was supposed to be living here anyway... I thought as took a bite from one of the rice crackers that Aoko...liberated...from the pantry.

?What? It's standard Windows Touhou for the ending to be everyone sitting around and having tea and snacks! Of course, there's an unspoken agreement to never tell the specifics of the endings though.? The fan girl stated as she took her cup and sipped some tea.

Uncle did say that he never wanted anyone to spoil the end of the games he made... I recalled one time my uncle came over and discussed something like that with my dad.

?But wow! Imagine me, having tea and eating rice crackers at THE Hakurei Shrine!? Aoko was acting like a kid as she said that. I was half-expecting her to start squeeing actually.

?It's not like you haven't been here before. I mean, this wasn't the only world you've been in right?? I asked, getting just a bit irritated at her cheeriness.

?Scarlet's shrine was decrepit and filled with refugees. Animism's shrine was hijacked by youkai. Phantasmagoria's shrine was used as a battlefield in the semi-finals. Imperishable's shrine was...perfectly fine actually, but it was boring there by myself and I didn't know how to prepare the tea the place had. And Cherry Blossom's shrine was...well, you know...snowed-in and half-destroyed after Youmu and Ran were done with it.? Aoko explained before taking a rice cracker.

?Wait...? I said as I put down my cup after I realized something. I reached out at Aoko before exploding.

?...so you have been here...since DAY ONE?!? I yelled at her while pinching her cheeks.

?Shcop~! Ish hursh!? Aoko barely managed to say as I continued to pull at her cheeks.

?You've been in this mess just as long as I have but you never even helped me?! You didn't even have the decency to say 'Hi! I'm in the same boat as you are, why don't we work together?'? I continued before pinching her cheeks a bit harder.

?Chama~! Shake ish ishee!? Aoko said as she took my hands and tried to pry them off her reddened cheeks.

?Do you have any idea how hard it was?! Having to figure out everything by myself?! Having to leave behind all the friends I made in the last world to start over all alone in the next?!? I vented my frustrations at Aoko. My hands already lost their strength and I was starting to tear up again. I bit my bottom lip to hold them back.

?Yeah...I know. Like you said, I was there remember?? Aoko said with a smile. Her cheeks were red from my pinching but I could clearly see an honest smile she made. She squeezed my hands with hers before continuing.

?Who do you think trashed the Voile Magic Library in Embodiment? Who do you think convinced Satori to come to the surface world and face her sister in Animism? Who do you think backed out of the tournament in Phantasmagoria and sent out Scarlet Meiling to buy you and Eiki time against Komachi and Advent Letty? Sure, I didn't do much in Imperishable but I made up for it in Cherry Blossom, yeah?? Aoko said, making me realize the little things that helped me during my journey. I didn't even think about why the library in the Scarlet Devil Mansion had laser burns all over. Satori even said that someone convinced her to come to the surface but I didn't think anything of it.

?But...why? Why didn't you say anything when you were right there?? I coldly said as I pulled my hands out of her's.

?Because I wanted to see what kind of girl Gensokyo chose. I wanted to see what the new shine maiden of paradise was capable of.? Aoko calmly stated.

?Honestly, I was jealous. Sure, I was happy that I was chosen to become Marisa. I was really happy for sure, but...I kept wondering why I wasn't the one who was chosen as Reimu. I mean, like you said, I'm the fan girl.? Aoko said while rubbing her cheeks.

?So...did you ever figure it out? Why it was me and not you?? I asked, curious of what she had to say about this matter.

?Yeah. I was sure of it after Phantasmagoria. The reason why you were Reimu was because you had a purposeful drive to help others.? Aoko stated.

?What? What are you talking about?? I asked for clarification.

?Think about it. Sure, you were sent on this journey, instructed to help each of the worlds. Sure, you were given an outline of what incident the world you were in went through and who you might encounter. But nothing really happened in the way you were told it would right?? Aoko explained, I nodded at her question.

?Even so, you still did what you thought was right. You still helped others, even those who were on the boss list! Sure, you made mistakes and struggled but you still pulled through each time. After what you were willing to do to get Kaguya and Mokou to reconcile, I knew...I wouldn't have been able to do that. It was then that I understood why Marisa was perfect for me. That was why I decided to make my appearance.? Aoko stated proudly.

?So you decided to jump in, blast me, and pilfer one of Kaguya's Impossible Requests?!? I flatly said while narrowing my eyes at her.

?Hey! You were still transformed as Reimu so I knew that you'd be fine after that! Besides, I had to make sure I came in with flare! Dynamic Entry is one of Marisa's finer points!? Aoko once again stated matter-of-factly.

?I'd dynamic entry you, thief...? I muttered before biting on the rice cracker I had.

?Ohoo~! What's this? Is Tama finally coming onto me~!? Aoko said while leaning in closer, making me stand up.

?Please...? I scoffed at her words.

?I dunno. The Reimu and Marisa pairing is pretty popular in the fandom~? Aoko teased before putting her right index finger on her lips and smiling as seductively as someone like her could. Needless to say, it didn't work.

?Drop it. Why do you have to steal something in every world anyway? It can't just be because you're 'in character' when you do.? I asked her about her tendencies.

?That's right. Just like how you need to help the final bosses in each world to get their cards, I need to steal 'something of value' in the world I'm in to get the cards for my summons. I can't summon anyone from a game...a world...that I haven't stolen anything from yet. Funky huh?? Aoko explained her circumstance.

?So that's why you stole Kaguya's Dragon Jewel?? I said, Aoko nodding in confirmation.

?That's right. Patchy's Philosopher Stones, Yuugi's Sake Dish that does not spill, Shikieiki's and Bellpeorth's Yama caps, and Kaguya's Dragon Jewel. Each of them gave me access to the characters I could summon that came from their worlds.? Aoko stated.

?And you're telling me that stealing a kiss from Alice was the 'something of value' of Perfect Cherry Blossom?? I inquired about her actions in the last world.

?Of course! Marisa stole my precious thing ze~!? Aoko said in a cutesy manner while making an equally cutesy pose that an idol might make during a fan photo event.

?Please don't do that...it's beyond creepy.? I deadpanned.

?Aww...you're no fun. Seriously though, I just snatched Yuyuko's fan when everyone left her and Youmu alone. I was sure that she noticed me but she didn't seem to mind it.? Aoko said, going back to normal.

?And what you're after this time is...? I trailed off as I recalled what happened earlier.

?...The Sword of Hisou...or that's what I had hoped after I saw Tenshi. Then I found out that Yukari has it and well...I aborted that plan and headed here...and found you...? Aoko trailed off as well.

?...you fought her, didn't you? Yukari, I mean...? Aoko asked and I nodded.

?Everything was there. I was there. The one I had to help in this world was there. The one we had to beat together was there. It was all set up but...? I said before sighing and sitting back down.

?...Tenshi didn't want to fight Yukari. All she did was cower in a corner and watched me get my ass kicked. Then Yukari...she...? I couldn't finish my sentence.

?You got gapped right? What happened in there?? Aoko asked, genuine concern was evident from her words. She really wanted to know what happened to me.

?................? I wanted to tell her about it. I wanted to spill my guts about how horrifying it was, that I never wanted to go through that again. I wanted to tell her all that but...I couldn't speak.

?That bad huh?? Aoko noticed my distress and just settled for that question, I nodded to answer.

?I...can't be Reimu...not the one that was supposed to be here anyway.? I admitted.

?Well, she's the shrine maiden of paradise. The perfect and infallible youkai exterminator and creator of the spell card rules that prevented youkai and anyone else from doing any major harm to Gensokyo. The last of the Hakurei line that maintained the Hakurei Barrier. Hell, her profile says that her intuition was so good it was almost like precognition. Silent Sinner in Blue even gave her the power to call on the powers of gods. Let's not even get into her natural power of flight...? Aoko laid out every reason, every part of Reimu that made her the perfect miko. The perfect guardian of Gensokyo.

?I get it! I'm not like her! I'm not perfect! I knew that a long time ago okay!? I yelled out after I couldn't take it anymore.

?That's right. You are not Hakurei Reimu, so you don't have to try to be.? Aoko said while standing up.

?Just be Tama. Even if you struggle, even if you stumble, even if your own intuition fails you sometimes. Just be Aozaki Tama, the miko passing through. Helping anyone she can just like how Hakurei Reimu would...in her own way of course.? Aoko said before smiling back at me.

?...thanks...? That was all I could say. All it took were those words of encouragement from someone and all the weight on my shoulders went away. I couldn't believe how relieved I was that I slouched over and put my face in my hands again. I couldn't see her but I thought I heard Aoko gasp.

?What's this now~? Tama-chan is blushing? Could this be the 'encouragement flag' where Tama-chan starts to realize that she's falling in love with me~?? Aoko teased. I was blushing? Whatever...I felt better because of her, so I'll let this one slide.

?Don't push your luck...? I said as I peeked at her from my hand. It was then that I saw Aoko start to walk away.

?Where are you going?? I asked her.

?I have to find something else to steal in this world. And you...? Aoko said before turning around.

?...you need to figure out how to beat Yukari. Good luck ze~? Aoko said before leaving.

?Yeah...? I said back to her. If she's still out on the hunt to steal something, then I'll still see her in this world.

?

I cleaned up the snacks we ate before setting back out. I bid farewell to this world's Hakurei Shrine and made my way past the giant lake surrounding the Scarlet Devil Mansion. It was a long walk but I felt a bit more upbeat than usual. However, the situation still stands with Bhava-Agra in ruins and Yukari in full control. Tenshi's a coward so I'll need to do something about that. Most of all, I need some more allies if I have to fight Yukari again, Tenshi or no Tenshi.

?Anything else I may have forgotten?? Just as I said that, a streak of electricity passed right in front of me. I turned to who it was and saw Iku, but she wasn't alone.

?Greetings demon. I had hoped that the border youkai would have finished you off. It seems that I had hoped too much for that lazy hag to finish the job.? Sanae said from behind Iku.

?Oh yeah...? I said as I remembered that Sanae was in this world too, and she recruited Iku.

?Time to cleanse this world of your filth!? Iku declared as she pulled out her shawl and used it like a whip again. Sanae pulled out her wand and created a white whip made out of magic.

?What is with you people and whips?!? I yelled out before running away. I put on my buckle and pulled out Reimu's card.

?If you have any shred of good in you, you would face your end honorably!? Iku yelled as she tried to strike me with her electrified whip.

?Shouldn't you be worrying about Yukari instead?!? I yelled back. There was no way that a messenger of the dragons like Iku would have ignored such an obvious threat like Yukari.

?She shall be dealt with, along with the first daughter! After we deal with you!? Iku said as she threw a lightning bolt at me. The bolt hit a tree nearby but it was close enough for me to start running faster. I saw light at the end of the dense forest and bee-lined there.

?This is...? I said as I saw what was on the other side, Sunflowers. Hundreds, if not thousands of sunflowers that were taller than a person. It was like a lake of radiant and fragrant yellow that stretched for who knows how far. It was The Garden of the Sun, the place where I fought Medicine Melancholy in during the first round of the tournament in Phantasmagoria of Flower View.

?Come back here demon!? Sanae's yells knocked me out of my thoughts as I made my way to the sunflower field before putting Reimu's card in.

TOUHOU RIDE!

?Gah! These stupid sunflowers keep getting in my way!? Iku yelled out as she and Sanae started cutting down the sunflowers behind me, I could see a few of them get thrown up along with some white energy and arcing electricity.

?Not very environmentally friendly, are they?? I said to the sunflowers before closing my buckle and turning around.

HAKUREI REIMU!

?There you are demon!? Iku declared as my transformation ended. I was getting ticked off with all the 'demon' this and 'demon' that.

?Stop calling me that! I'm human dammit!? I yelled out as I raised my left hand to fire needles at them and summoned my gohei to my right hand. Sanae and Iku braced themselves for the start of the battle. There was about twenty feet between us so I should be able to--

My thoughts were cut off when my vision was covered with bright white light. A loud noise, like a jet engine, deafened me. I tried to peak at what caused the overwhelming sensation and saw that it was a massive white laser.

?Master Spark?? I said, as it was the only thing I knew that can do something like that.

Aoko's here!? I immediately thought. When the laser finally dissipated, I saw that the beam took up about seventeen feet of the twenty that separated me from Sanae and Iku. The strange thing was that the sunflowers that were in the way of the beam were fine. They were completely flattened on the ground but they didn't seem damaged by the beam at all. It was almost as if they ducked when the Master Spark was fired. I was wondering about what could have caused this when I heard footsteps from where the beam originated from. I immediately dashed to greet Aoko.

?Aok--? My words were cut off when Aoko wasn't the one that I saw.

She had red eyes and long wavy green hair up to her waist. She was wearing a red plaid skirt and a waistcoat of the same color and pattern over a plain white shirt. In her hands was an open white parasol slung over her right shoulder. She was standing behind the sun so it looked like she was being bathed in golden light and she had her parasol facing it like a sunflower would.

?What is a man?? The woman said in a mature, silky voice as she slowly walked toward me.

No way... I started to get nervous when I remembered what Letty and Cirno talked to me about in the previous world.

?A miserable pile of flesh and bone. Content to live its short existence consuming whatever it can, without a care for anything else that might be coexisting with it. Such a pitiful life really. Completely unfair for everything around it.? The woman said as she tilted her head to the right side.

...this is bad...this is very bad! About a youkai that regularly battled with the full-powered Letty Whiterock and caused great destruction to Gensokyo during the start of winter and the start of spring. About a youkai that trained Cirno.

?Now, which one of you harmed my precious sunflowers?? The woman said as she gave a warm smile befitting the beauty of the garden of the sun. But I knew better...this woman was anything but nice and warm...this woman was...

?Kazami...Yuka...?

?

Youkai MOE~! The chapter ends with Yuka's introduction. I put her in this arc because she was the one character that I thought should really have been included in SWR since...well, Yuka and fighting!

This was an emotional chapter to say the least. I used this chance to flesh out Tama and Aoko a bit more. Tama's breakdown on the donation box was done to remind everyone that she was just a regular teenager, chosen seemingly out of thin air to do all this. The tea scene on the Hakurei Shrine in as well. I put the two heroines in a situation that has become familiar with fans when it came with Reimu and Marisa. I used it to show the similarities and differences between them and the original heroines and to drive home the fact that Reimu and Marisa are not in this story. They don't exist. Instead, you get Tama and Aoko doing the incident-busting.

The theme for this world should be obvious as I've tried to deconstruct it a bit.


Blackraptor

  • Furniture
  • The guy with the thing over there at the place
Re: Touhou Rider Reimu!
« Reply #36 on: October 28, 2010, 09:04:40 AM »
Remember when I said that Cherry Blossom Phantom II was the longest chapter I have ever written? I was gravely mistaken! Please enjoy the longest chapter I have ever written.
?

"Kazami...Yuka..." I muttered as I felt my blood freeze. The emerald-haired woman was slowly making her way towards me with graceful steps and a sweet smile. She careful not to step on the flowers that were still 'ducking'. Despite her elegance, the presence she had was very different and was making me slowly back away.

"I have you now, demon!" Iku declared as she flicked her shawl at me and caught my right arm. It was like the giant laser moments ago and the appearance of Yuka didn't even happen as far as she was concerned.

"No! GHAAAAAAAAH!" I screamed as Iku sent a powerful jolt of electricity through her shawl and right into my arm.

"Time to cleanse this world of yo?uggh!" Iku's declaration of victory was suddenly halted with a dull sound, ending the electric current that assaulted me. I fell to my hands and knees because of the obvious pain that comes with getting electrocuted. I noticed Iku dropping her shawl on the ground, I looked up on reflex to see why.

"..." I couldn't utter a word, all I could do was hang my mouth open. It was Yuka! She had Iku's neck in her left hand and was lifting the purple-haired girl off the ground, all while keeping the same warm smile she had earlier.

"It was you, wasn't it? The one who carelessly cut down my sunflowers and called them...stupid." Yuka calmly said as she squeezed a bit harder on Iku's throat, making the girl choke for air.

"Unhand her flower youkai! Do it at once or face the wrath of the gods!" Sanae threatened Yuka and postured to attack her. The flower youkai didn't seem to see the threat as anything substantial as she looked at the other miko.

"Gods? I don't know who you are or why you are here in my field but...do you think I care? All I care is that this woman...and you as well, cut down my defenseless flowers." Yuka replied, still with the warmth of her smile and still strangling Iku. The messenger of the dragons put her hands on the arm that was choking her and forced a lightning bolt's worth of electricity through it, lighting up Yuka like a light bulb.

"H-how..do...you...like...that...? M-monster..." Iku managed to say with substantial effort. I could see Yuka's entire body smoldering from the attack but I also saw that Iku suddenly had the expression of pure fear. Yuka wasn't even phased by the attack and just gave Iku an annoyed look. Although, from what Iku was expressing, it was probably a lot more than just annoyance.

"Here, you can have your friend back." The still smoldering Yuka said as she casually threw Iku at Sanae. The green-haired miko was caught by surprise and barely managed to brace herself to catch her comrade. It wasn't enough though, as the force Yuka used to throw Iku was enough to knock down Sanae with Iku on top of her.

"Now, how should I punish these two girls who had the guts to cut down my flowers, tell me what to do, and even try to harm me?" Yuka pondered as she put her left hand back on the handle of her parasol as if nothing happened, the trails of smoke from Iku's attack dissipating.

"Gahh...you...monster...don't think you can...get away with harming me...or my associate." Sanae cursed as she struggled to push Iku off her. The miko of the serpent and the frog stood up and prepared to face the flower youkai.

No! I immediately thought.

"Monster? Me? Well, there are those who have called me that. But is that really true? It's not my fault that everything else is so easy to kill. It's not my fault that I have this much power at my disposal. Isn't that right? They should all just blame the misfortune of their births for being so weak. I am merely using the gifts that the world itself bestowed on me. Now, is that so wrong~?" Yuka gave her twisted logic with a confident smile. It was like...that was what she honestly believes in.

She does what she does because she can...because it was what the world gave her the ability to do. I thought about the meaning behind Yuka's words. Sanae wasn't looking happy about that logic as her green magic circle appeared before her.

"Oh? You're really going to fight? How admirable~!" Yuka beamed at Sanae's decision.

Stop! The thought screamed in my head.

"Most humans and youkai usually run screaming when they wander here and find me. There are those few brave enough to actually try to attack me but...their confidence died rather quickly, pardon the pun. It's refreshing to have someone actually come out and challenge me again after so long~" Yuka said all that in a cheerful voice, like a child that has found a new playmate.

Don't! My screaming mind giving me the power to struggle back to my feet.

"I so love your green hair. I do hope you don't break as easily as everyone else did~" Yuka said as she gracefully bowed at Sanae as if she was her dance partner.

"Let us put your pride to the test, foolish youkai!" Sanae shot back as she launched a myriad of serpent missiles at Yuka, just like what she did against Letty.

"Sanae!" I finally managed to yell out to her, but it was too late. It happened so fast. Yuka blocked Sanae's projectiles with her open parasol like they were nothing. The serpent missiles should have ripped the umbrella to shreds but it, and Yuka, didn't budge.

"Please don't tell me that this is all you have..." Yuka said in a bored tone, her eyes rolling in disappointment. I had to stop Sanae before she gets herself killed!

"Then what of this, monster?" Sanae flew up and created two green magic circles in each hand and fused them together. The combined magic circle was much larger than anything she had made before, it reminded me of the one she made in my dream. From within, Sanae's frog bombs and serpent missiles emerged together en mass.

"Pay for your sins, monster! The power of the gods will cleanse this world of you and all the murders you have committed!" Sanae declared in an echoing voice as she prepared to unleash her onslaught.

"Genocide is just a game~! Humans, youkai, demons, even gods. It's all the same when you kill them all. The only thing you have to worry about is keeping score~" Yuka calmly said as she closed her parasol and...pointed it at Sanae.

Thump! My head suddenly felt like lead. It was Reimu's intuition again, but it never reacted this much before. I looked back to Yuka's parasol, it was starting to glow white. I then remembered the powerful beam of light-the Master Spark-that interrupted my initial encounter with Sanae and Iku. I put two and two together and started running towards Yuka and Sanae.

"Sanae! Get away from her!" I screamed out as I pulled out Reimu's final attack card and opened my buckle. I was too late though, Sanae unleashed her barrage. At the same time, Yuka opened her parasol and unleashed the sleeping terror within. It wasn't even a contest...the massive ray of light obliterated the frog bombs and serpent missiles that Sanae fired at Yuka. I cursed and put Reimu's card in, I had to stop this!

FINAL ATTACK RIDE!

"Aaahhhggg!" With Sanae's projectiles quickly taken care of, the miko was forced to convert her magic circle into a shield as she received the full brunt of Yuka's Master Spark.

"Where is all that beautiful confidence you had before, young girl? Please don't tell me that you're just a liar like the others! Tell me that you're stronger than this~! Tell me that you have more to offer~! Tell me that you can fight me to the brink and back and quench my soul~!" Yuka was starting to act more and more like the monster that Iku and Sanae were accusing her of being. The light from the Master Spark was getting brighter and Sanae looked like she was just about to give out. I quickly closed my buckle and jumped up.

RE-RE-REIMU!

The multicolored orbs appeared and fused to my right foot just as I was starting to descend onto Yuka. My kick was aimed squarely on her head. That should be enough to knock her out at the very least! I made contact and an explosion followed underneath my right foot, it was a bull's eye! Yuka stopped her Master Spark and Sanae managed to gingerly float down to the ground but...

"Mmmm...not bad. That hurt ju~st a bit you know..." Yuka said as she looked at her burnt left hand, the hand she used to block Reimu's final attack with.

"Uh-oh..." I said before aiming my left hand at Yuka's face and firing needl-

"Tsk! Tsk! Tsk!" Yuka said as she casually slammed my body onto the ground. My vision blacked out for a second and my ears started ringing. The impact completely forced all the air in my lungs out so I couldn't even scream in pain.

"Well...a miko is a miko. If you can put up a better fight than the green one, I don't really mind playing with you instead, red-white miko." Yuka said as she 'tossed' me a short distance away. It took me a good twenty seconds to figure out which way was up, another ten to get back to my feet, five more to finally focus my eyes onto Yuka who was patiently waiting for me.

"Hmmm?" Yuka turned to Sanae who was trying to help Iku up.

"You're still here? You and your friend were disappointments, you can leave. I've found a much more interesting one here and I don't want either of you spoiling my fun." Yuka said as she waved at Sanae and Iku without looking at them, as if shooing them away.

"How...dare you...speak to us like that...monster..." Iku stubbornly said back to Yuka as she tried to stand on her own. Electricity was weakly sparking out of her shirt and shawl as she said that, glaring at the flower youkai as best she could.

"Don't ignore a free pass out of hell when it is offered to you, little girl." Yuka said in a serious tone before giving a sideways glance towards the two. Her words and action giving off a subtle yet deep sense of hostility.

"Unless you really want to die that is, I can easily arrange that for you if you want...ten seconds at the most~" Yuka continued in her old cheerful tone. I then saw Sanae narrow her eyes at me, as if trying to tell me something. I never understood what she was trying to convey before she slowly stepped back, a gray curtain appearing behind her.

"Come, let us leave this place." Sanae said to her companion.

"You would run away when our quarry is right in front of us, shrine maiden!" Iku said back, almost yelling.

"Let the monsters kill each other..." Was all Sanae replied with before backing away into the curtain and disappearing. Iku glared at me and Yuka before quietly following after her.

"Good riddance...now then, shall we begin?" Yuka said as she turned back to me. I gulped as I thought of running away like Sanae and Iku did. Duplex Barrier and Permanent Border should give me enough time to escape if I sequence them togethe-

"Oh, and don't even try to run away. I sent those two on their way so they wouldn't hinder us. There was a reason why I didn't kill them on the spot. After all, carelessly strewn corpses on the ground sometimes causes one to stumble in the heat of battle~" Yuka easily shot down my plan to escape with a veiled threat and a warm smile.

"Before we begin, I'd like to know your name first." Yuka politely requested out of nowhere, making me blink a few times.

"My...name...?" I repeated just to make sure that I wasn't hearing things. Yuka responded with a nod and a radiant smile.

"Yes, you seem to already know mine. I don't think it would be nice to just call you red-white miko, unless that's your actual name~" Yuka joked as she put her left index finger on her left cheek in mock contemplation. She patiently waited for my response as she twirled her open parasol, once again slung over her right shoulder, with her right hand.

"Tama...Aozaki Tama..." I finally responded to her while making a curt bow, it was only polite to do so I guess.

"Tama...Tama...Tama...Tama...Tama-chan~" Yuka happily repeated my name, I wasn't too sure what I felt about that 'chan' part though.

"I'm glad you like the name..." I absentmindedly said, pulling Yuka out of her musing. The flower youkai returned my bow before closing her parasol and holding it like a walking stick with her right hand.

"I want to remember you. Your name, your face, your form, your skill, your power, everything~! All the gifts that the world has given you. I want to look back to this someday and recall that I fought against a red-white miko named Aozaki Tama-chan once. I want to be able to reminisce about how fun it was to face you." Yuka explained as her smile betrayed a very different kind of excitement. I gulped at how quickly this woman can switch gears like that. I also remembered that Reimu's final attack did nothing except burn her left hand. Did I mention that she didn't seem like she was bothered by it?

If Reimu's doesn't work, then... I thought as I took out a card and opened my buckle.

"Ohh...ready now, are we?" Yuka asked as she moved so her right side was facing me, her parasol pointing at me like a fencing saber. I wondered about the effectiveness of a fencing stance while wearing a skirt as I put the card my buckle.

TOUHOU RIDE!

This is it! If it's raw strength, then I don't have anyone better than her! I thought as I saw Yuka lick her lips in anticipation of what I was about to do. I closed the handles, hoped for the best and prepared for the worst. I was pretty sure that this fight was going to hurt a lot regardless of what happens...

REMILIA SCARLET!

A pair of large scarlet bat wings came out from my back and enveloped me as a swarm of red bats engulfed me and lifted me a couple of feet of the ground. The transformation ended with the bats dispersing and the wings opening up to revealed me transformed into the Scarlet Devil.

"Hahahahahahahahahahaaaaaaa~! I knew you were special~! But to think that you can actually transform into someone else? This is just precious! Oh! Oh~! Oooh~! Please tell me that you're at least as strong as the original~!" Yuka no longer bothered to contain her emotion after she saw my little presentation. She was acting like an excited little kid that saw her friend show off a new toy. It was a little strange, even a little scary though. The way she reacts, it was like fighting, even killing, were things that anyone should be doing if they're strong enough. Like it was no different from...

Genocide is just a game~! I thought back to what Yuka said to Sanae before. Just a game...all this to her is like a game because she has never had to fight for her life before. Because she was so powerful, she never considered fighting or killing to be anything more serious than that. It was because there were so few beings strong enough to even fight her on equal terms...even fewer who would actually bother to do so.

"No sense of right or wrong. Simply acting on what action she feels should be taken...without regret, without hesitation, without remorse." I muttered to myself as I saw Yuka continue to get excited by herself. If you get attacked, return the action with everything you have. No reason to hold back because the opponent is weaker than you. After all, if the enemy knew that they didn't have a chance to defeat you, then they wouldn't have attacked in the first place, right? Simple logic. Twisted, but not necessarily wrong from Yuka's perspective.

Man...Eiki would have had a field day with you... I thought for a moment before I noticed Yuka start to finally calm down.

"Whew~! Sorry about that...I haven't been this excited to fight anyone in a very long time." Yuka said as she wiped the tears of joy in her eyes while trying to catch her breath. I flexed my fingers as I waited for Yuka to get ready. Mentally preparing myself for this fight. I traded off Reimu's intuition and balanced offense for pure speed and power. After Yuka blocked Reimu's final attack, I really didn't have a choice.

But what if it ends up like my fight with Ran? I shook the memory from my head. That was a different time! A different opponent! A different world! I can't doubt myself like this! I took a few breaths to calm myself down and flapped my wings once to make sure that I had full control over this transformation.

I can still fly! I have speed! I have strength! Most of all, I have Remilia's cards! I forced myself to remember what advantages I had with this transformation. Remilia's Spear the Gungnir had a lot more power behind it than Reimu's Fantasy Seal Break. Even Yuka shouldn't be able to shrug it off. I was starting to breathe a bit heavier as I tried to convince myself that I had a chance of beating her. After all, I still have to go back to heaven...to Bhava-Agra and face Yukari again...

"Yukari..." My lips trembled as I said the border youkai's name. I immediately remembered my experience inside one of her gaps. I started to breathe even heaver, my heart was pounding, and I even felt my hands shaking.

Calm down dammit! I screamed in my head while forcing my eyes shut. I can't fight anyone if that memory alone was enough to make me collapse like this. I knew that I can't get over something like that in just one afternoon but I didn't want to get affected by it in front of someone like Yuka.

Just be Tama.

My eyes opened at once when I recalled those words.

Even if you struggle, even if you stumble, even if your own intuition fails you sometimes.

The words that lifted the weight off my shoulders.

Just be Aozaki Tama, the miko passing through.


I started to calm down after that. My eyes regained clarity, my heart rate slowed down, my breathing went back to normal. I became calm enough to notice that I was actually sweating now.

"Whoa..." I said as I wiped the sweat off my face. I looked at Yuka who was blankly staring at me.

"Well, I hope you don't self-destruct before the fight even starts." Yuka plainly said. I wasn't sure if it was a joke or not. I was just glad that she didn't attack me while I was starting to break down like that.

"Sorry...just working through a few things. I'm okay now." I replied while wiping some sweat off my chin.

"I sure hope so. You were making all sorts of weird faces until just now. It was funny at first, but I really thought that you were going to keel over on me." Yuka said in a slightly annoyed tone.

"I'm fine...I'm fine now, so no need to hold back." I said it, the words that will start this match between me and Yuka.

"Oh, don't worry. I wasn't planning on holding back at all~! Not~! One~! Bit~!" Yuka replied with a smile as she assumed her earlier fencing stance. A moment of silence passed between us, neither willing to move. There was about ten feet between us, it might as well have been just one or two. Yuka smiled and I immediately jumped back! Just in time to see Yuka drive her parasol into the ground where I was standing a second ago. She drove it into the ground with both hands and created a small crater with it because of the force behind it.

"That isn't anything like fencing at all!" I complained at Yuka's sudden attack, which had nothing to do with the stance she made prior to it. I have to admit though, that is one tough umbrella. I landed, maintaining the original distance we had, and quickly sprang forward and slashed at Yuka with my clawed right hand. The flower youkai didn't even try to dodge it and simply took the hit with her left arm. Yuka gave me a seething grin as Remilia's nails dug into her flesh.

"First blood goes to you, Tama-chan~!" Yuka happily told me while giving me the kind of crazy smile that I haven't seen since Lily White. The massive change in Yuka's facial expression caught me off guard and gave her the opening she needed to stab the tip her parasol into my gut.

"Uagh!" I blurted out as the air inside me was forced out once again. The impact from the parasol was blunt, certainly nothing that would cause lasting damage to a vampire like Remilia, but I quickly pulled out my right hand from Yuka's left arm and flew backward. Had I been a second slower, Yuka's opening parasol would have gotten me caught in a point-blank Master Spark. Now that would have left lasting damage no matter who you were. The ray of light faded and the flower youkai once again closed her umbrella, not caring about the blood flowing freely from her left arm.

Burnt left hand. Lacerated left arm. Doesn't she feel any pain? And what is up with all the Master Sparks?
I thought with growing concern. Yuka has freely fired a total of three Master Sparks without hesitation. Three! And she didn't look like she was even starting to get tired. It was obvious that a battle of attrition won't work so...

"Let's see what a final attack can do!" I yelled out as I flew upwards and pulled out Remilia's yellow card, the flower youkai's maddened gaze glued on me.

"Ahahahahahahahaha~! You don't disappoint Tama-chan~! I love it! I loooove iiit~! Keep attacking~! Go on~! Hit me with everything you've got~!" Yuka happily yelled after me as she pointed her parasol at me. That's just great...

"Another one? That's just nuts!" I screamed back as I opened my buckle and put Remilia's card in.

FINAL ATTACK RIDE!

"That's right! Keep attacking! Fight me like you want to kill me~! Attack~! Attack~! Attack~! Tama-chaaaan~!" Yuka was completely drunk in the heat of battle as her parasol glowed white to release yet another Master Spark. I wasn't about to let her keep shooting at me with that thing so I quickly closed the handles of my buckle.

RE-RE-REMILIA!

"Taaaaammaaaa-chaaaaaaaaaan~!" Yuka roared in maddened joy as her parasol opened and fired another massive beam of white light straight at me. The scarlet spear quickly formed in my hands and I wound back my right hand, ready to meet Yuka's challenge head-on.

"Yukaaaaa!" I called back to the flower youkai as I threw the crimson spear of energy right at the oncoming laser. The two attacks met and clashed, neither giving way and neither gaining ground. However, the stalemate only went on for another five seconds. I gasped when I saw the red light from the Gungnir slowly getting swallowed up by the limitless white of Yuka's laser.

"Oh, come on!" I complained as I saw the crimson energy spear I threw suddenly get swallowed by the Master Spark. I flew backwards to evade the oncoming beam and waited for it to disappear like before. There wasn't any problem with power. Spear the Gungnir was easily on par with Master Spark when it came to raw power.

"The problem is duration! I need the final attack to last longer to stand a chance against her!" I muttered to myself as I stayed in the air to catch my breath. I simply watched the white light shrink into nothing before sighing in reli-

"What's wrong Tama-chaaaan~? Attack!" Yuka sadistically said as she appeared right in front of me...in mid-air!

"Aahh..aaaahh..." Was all I could say from the shock before the emerald-haired woman hit me with an overhead smash with her parasol. I crashed into the ground below but quickly struggled to get back up. Yuka wasn't the kind of opponent you'd live against if you stayed down after taking a hit. Remilia's form quickly started to fade from the stress. Taking damage like that won't do me any favors but I let myself revert back to Reimu for now. I got back up and was immediately assaulted by the Hakurei miko's panicking intuition.

RUN!

RUN!

RUN!

RUN!

RUN!


"Gaaah! Shut up!" I yelled at the repeating voice at the back of my head screaming at me to run away from this battle. I knew it was Reimu's intuition telling me the best action in order to stay alive but I really didn't have a choice! Yuka's going to kill me if I run away so I had to fight her! I quickly pulled out another card and put it in my open buckle.

TOUHOU RIDE!

STOP!

Don't fight her!

You can't defeat her!

Not here!

Run! Run! R-


"I said shut up!" I screamed before closing the handles.

REIUJI UTSUHO!

The panicked voice in my head was replaced by loud klaxons that accompanied the nuclear reaction that happened with this transformation. My body floated up and was forced into a fetal position before it was consumed in a miniature orange sun. The small star got larger and larger until it finally burst with the opening black wings of my transformation. This was my transformation with the most large-scale attacks. The Nuclear Hell Raven, Utsuho!

I looked down upon Yuka from above the flower line. There was no way that I was going to be able to move around on the ground with the size of Okuu's wings, so I had to stay airborne while I'm transformed as her.

I don't want a repeat of my fight against Sakuya in the Bamboo Forest of the Lost. I thought back to the second round of the tournament in Phantasmagoria of Flower View. I was forced to blast away half the bamboo forest in panic because I wasn't able to move during the final moments of that match.

"Yeeesss~! Nice~! Veery Niiice~! I can literally feel the power radiating from you~! This one has spirit alright~!" Yuka's ecstatic voice pulled me from my thoughts. She never seems to get intimidated. No, it's the exact opposite. The more damage the enemy can do, the happier she was.

I might even be forced to nuke the whole Garden of the Sun if this keeps up... I thought as I watched Yuka start to calm down again. Why didn't I attack her when she was cackling away like that? Because she didn't attack me when I was having my breakdown earlier. She wants this fair and square, no funny stuff. A pure test of all our powers.

"And she's probably fast enough to counter a sneak attack with another Master Spark..." I muttered to myself in light of her seemingly limitless energy to throw around such a large attack and her surprising speed.

"Round two then huh?" I said to the flower youkai. Yuka looked at me with a slightly surprised expression before showing the happiest smile she probably had.

"Yeah~!" Was her reply. It really was just a game for her...and this was probably the first time she had an opponent who upped and offered a second round. It was almost cute...almost. I wasn't about to let my guard down against all that...smiling...

"Taaamaaa-chaaaan~! Here! I! Cooome~!" Yuka happily yelled at me and I felt the air freeze. The feel-good atmosphere suddenly got swept with a massive amount of killing intent...that all came from the emerald-haired woman on the ground. It was nearly enough to paralyze me.

"Can't let her get the first hit!" I yelled through my fear and aimed Okuu's arm cannon at Yuka and fired a series of red lasers at her.

"Always going after first blood~! I like it! I love it Tama-chan~!" Yuka yelled out as she opened her parasol and used it to smack aside the lasers I fired. The flower youkai was almost prancing around as she smashed volley after volley of red lasers from my arm cannon.

"What is that umbrella made of?" I yelled out in sheer shock and annoyance of what it has been able to do. Yuka blinked at me a few times before smiling, smacking away another of my lasers as she did.

"I'd tell you...but then I'd have to kill you~" Yuka replied in a happy voice.

"You've been trying to do that this whole time!" I shot back because of the irony of her statement.

"Trying, Tama-chan~" She clarified before closing her parasol and pointing it at me again. It glowed white again before opening up to unload her fifth Master Spark. I was far enough away from her that I was able to easily dodge it.

Is she even really trying? I thought. That last one was too sloppy for Yuka. I was too far from her usual range of...in-your-face. I shook off the thought and pulled out one of Okuu's cards. I didn't want to use her final attack if at all possible so...

"Let's test this one out first!" I said as I put the card in my mouth and opened the handles with my left hand.

"Ooohh~! Another one of your special attacks? Hurry~! Hurry~!" Yuka egged me on as she closed her parasol, pretty obvious what she was going to do. I obliged and put the red card in.

ATTACK RIDE!

"Yes! Bring it Tama-chan! Hit me with your best~! Hurry!" She was getting way too excited about our fight and it has been worrying me. Who knows what else she might do in the heat of the moment? Didn't really have time to worry about that so I closed the handles and pointed my arm cannon at Yuka.

GIGA FLARE!

The arm cannon pointed at Yuka started to glow bright red before the front part opened and separated into five different sections. A large amount of energy accumulated at the tip.

So that's how it worked... I arbitrarily thought since I was knocked unconscious when I used this attack ride the first time. The gathering of energy was finished in the span of my thought and I quickly aimed it at Yuka, who was likewise pointing her glowing umbrella at me.

"Don't think it'll be as easy as last time!" I yelled out before firing. A steady stream of miniature orange suns, each the size of a basketball, fired out of my arm cannon like a machine gun. I got worried because of the small size of the projectiles but that was quickly silenced as I saw each and every one of them suddenly expand into massive red orbs of energy, at least ten times their original size.

"More~! More~! Mooore~! You need more than that Tama-chaaaaan~!" Yuka replied to my yell as she fired number six at the oncoming rain of suns. The beam of light met the red spheres and was stopped for a second before tearing through all of them with little trouble.

Figures... I thought as I flew away from the firing line. I guess it has to be a final attack or else her Master Spark just breaks right through. The beam dissipated faster than usual and it quickly faded after it broke through all the red orbs I fired.

"Is she finally getting tired from firing all of that?" I said as I looked down to where she was. I noticed that I was really high up now and I could see just how vast the golden sea of sunflowers really was. I admired the view for a second before I could hear the faint noise that the Master Spark makes. I braced myself for number seven but the beam of light never came. I looked down and saw something worse, a lot worse. It was Yuka! She was ascending toward me at a very fast rate. She had her parasol open and the top was pointing downward. She was standing on the open parasol like a platform. She was riding number seven in order to get to me!

"You're crazy!" I yelled at her for using her seventh Master Spark as a booster in order to fly up and reach me.

"Am not~!" Yuka casually replied, her vicious smile wasn't really convincing me though. Okuu was obviously more maneuverable than Yuka in the air so I used that to avoid a direct hit from her. Yuka shot past me and just kept going up. The beam finally dissipated and I saw Yuka in the far distance above me, she was free falling. Master Spark or no, this was the best chance for me to attack!

"Yuka!" I yelled as I fired another volley of lasers at her. I saw the beams hit but they were all parried by Yuka's open parasol. I expected as much so I flew back and opened my buckle.

"Time for something bigger then!" I called out before pulling out Okuu's yellow card and putting it in my buckle.

FINAL ATTACK RIDE!

Yuka was still descending towards me, she was probably yelling at me but I couldn't hear her. I grit my teeth and closed the handle.

U-U-UTSUHO!

My body went on autopilot like every other time I first use a final attack. My left index finger pointed to the heavens and a small black sun, the size of a baseball, appeared at the tip. I put the black sun in my hand and lightly kissed it. The action made the black sphere turn red and start to expand. The black sun turned into a red star and kept on getting larger and lager, much larger than the red orbs from Giga Flare. I pulled my arm cannon back and stabbed it into the red sun. The giant fireball split in two and arced towards Yuka from the sides.

"Great! Even if she manages to shoot one down, the other should be able to make a clean hit!" I said in great hope that this final attack manages to damage Yuka. I looked up towards the flower youkai and I rubbed my eyes to make sure I wasn't seeing things. I looked back up and squinted at the rapidly descending body. I was seeing double...

""Two can play that game, Tama-chaaan~!"" I heard Yuka's voice twice. It wasn't my imagination! There was another Yuka, she had her right arm wrapped around the left arm of the first! She was exactly like the original except her hair looked a lot messier and part of it was covering her left eye. Other than that...she was also Yuka, complete with her own parasol too...

"No...way..." I muttered in despair as I saw the two Yukas point their parasols at the red suns I fired and unleashed two Master Sparks, number eight and nine. I was surprised that the suns were taking the lasers and were still closing in. I was starting to think that they might be able to make it when I noticed the white light from the other end of the orbs. The Master Sparks eventually managed to burn through Okuu's final attack and the red suns disappeared without a trace.

"Is it...impossible...really impossible...?" I muttered in absolute shock. The flower youkai managed to overcome three final attacks and was still going strong.

""No time to be daydreaming~!"" The two Yukas yelled at me in unison and I looked at them to see that the Master Sparks were still active...and were moving toward me. The two of them were swinging their sparks at me, probably a payback for Okuu's final attack.

"Dammit!" I yelled as I flew down to avoid the lasers. The sparks converged and turned into a single giant Master Spark.

""Noooot~! Yeeeeeeeeet~!"" The Yukas yelled at me, arm in arm, as they swung the Dual Spark down at me. The action was so fast that I won't be able to avoid it by dodging to the side, the laser was that big!

"Don't you have limits?" I screamed in panic at the sheer absurdity of what I was witnessing. I quickly opened my buckle and put a red card in before that thing reached me.

ATTACK RIDE!

""Of course I do~! Which is why I want you to take me there~! To the brink and back, Tama-chan~! To the brink and baaaaaack~! Ahahahahahahahahahaha~!"" Both of them said and cackled as the massive pillar of light swung down like a sword from heaven itself.

"Heaven huh?" I said as I remembered that I still have a lot to do in this world. I can't afford to lose at this point! Not after everything I have already been through! I closed the handles after psyching myself up.

HIGH TENSION BLADE!

Okuu's cannon arm turned into a yellow super-heated blade which I used as a shield between me and the Dual Spark. I could feel the searing heat of the yellow blade combined with the white laser. Sparks formed and flew out from where the two opposing forces met. The downward swinging action of the Dual Spark was much faster than my rate of descent by myself. As a result, I was getting sent down to the ground at a rate that I couldn't recover from.

"This will hurt! So! Much!" I yelled out before the ground finally broke my fall with a loud and abrupt crash, the light from the Dual Spark faded soon afterward. My blurry vision was cutting on and off and I couldn't breathe no matter how hard I try to force air into my lungs. My ears were ringing so I couldn't hear anything after the crash...anything except...

Get up!

Get up!

You have to get up!

You have to get back up or else you're going to die!


It was that familiar voice at the back of my head, the Hakurei Miko's intuition. I was assuming that I reverted back into Reimu because I could hear it again. Not surprising considering the amount of damage Okuu's Touhou Ride would have sustained from that impact. My vision was still fading in and out but my body still stood back up. I wasn't sure if I was conscious or not but, as far as I can tell, I was up. I then saw two figures with emerald hair land in front of me. I wasn't sure what I looked like but I must be a mess by now.

Thump!

Thump!

Thump!

Thump!

Thump!

I could hear a steady thumping noise in my head. Was it Reimu's intuition giving out a warning? Was it my heartbeat reverberating through my body? Was it a countdown to my own doom? I didn't know. All I could see was the two figures in front of me. They were side by side, like they had their arms linked together. They were each holding something...umbrellas? My head was so messed up that I couldn't remember clearly.

TOUHOU RIDE!

I suddenly heard my belt's declaration as clear as day. I don't remember taking out a card or even opening the handles of my buckle. Is this...Reimu moving? Was she using my body now that I was in no condition to? I wasn't sure. I still couldn't see clearly. My ears won't work. I wasn't even sure if I was still breathing. Other than the belt's declaration and the voice at the back of my head, all I could hear was static noise.

SHIKIEIKI YAMAXANADU!

Eiki? I was transforming into Eiki? That's right...her final attack is a giant laser just like Yuka's Master Spark. Why didn't I think of that? I saw the translucent Yama tag approach me and consume me with light. Again, my belt's declaration was the only thing I could hear clearly. I then saw what seemed to be my right arm...it was holding up a yellow card and showing it to the two figures in the distance. I wasn't too sure about it but...the hand that was holding the card...it was completely covered in blood...wasn't it? My vision faded to black for just a second and I couldn't see my hand anymore.

FINAL ATTACK RIDE!

I put the card in then? I inferred with what little information I had. Again, the declaration was the only thing I could hear. I looked forward and the hazy figures looked like they were pointing their umbrellas at me. Why did they do that? I know why but I couldn't put my finger on it right now.

SHI-SHI-SHIKIEIKI!

Ah! The final attack started! I could see my bloody right hand again, it was holding Eiki's tag this time. A red orb came out the end of it and six smaller orbs orbited the red one. My vision blacked out, it was for around...a few seconds? Whatever the case, all I could see after I came back to my senses was a clash of red and white flashes of light. It was Shikieiki's Last Judgment against Yuka's Master Spark...no...there were two Yukas. Last Judgment versus Dual Spark then.

Am I going to die? Yuka has managed to blast through every other final attack I've thrown at her with a Master Spark and Eiki's final attack was facing two of them. There was no way that I could win this, not on my own. I stood back up. I used one last transformation and one last final attack but it won't be enough...will it? My vision started blacking out again. It faded in an out of darkness more frequently now. The red light was getting smaller in the face of the limitless white. Reimu's intuition was right, I can't beat Yuka. I should have just run away, though Yuka probably would have killed on the spot if I tried. The last of the faint red light finally faded. This was it...

"I'm going to die..." I heard myself say a few moments before I completely lost consciousness. Before I faded out...I swore I heard someone else yell at me. Was it a figment of my imagination?

FINAL ATTACK RIDE!

?...Huh?

?

Flowing water...

I could hear flowing water...

Was it a stream? A fountain?

Wait...what was happening earlier?

I was fighting Yuka who split into two people...

They tore through Utsuho's final attack and nearly killed me...

Then I transformed into Eiki and used her final attack...

A final clash of powers...

Deafening noise...

Overwhelming brightness...

An indomitable opponent...

And another declaration of a final attack just before I...

"!" My eyes shot open with a start. I immediately saw that I wasn't in the Garden of the Sun anymore. I was in a traditional Japanese tea room, a beautiful garden could be seen beyond the open sliding door. I looked at myself and saw that I was back to being me. I was still wearing the Greek-looking clothes, but still. I didn't seem injured either. I was sitting down on my knees on a green cushion. Was I waiting for someone?

"Is this heaven?" I heard my echoing voice ask through the empty room. It was late afternoon, as far as I could tell, and the inside of the tea room looked lonely and somewhat foreboding.

"I would think that a number of people would find it offensive if heaven really was configured as a contemporary Japanese home." The familiar voice of a young girl answered my question as she entered the room from somewhere within the house with a Japanese tea set.

"Akyu..." I said a name I haven't uttered a quite a while. The purple-haired young girl sat across me and started preparing tea. An awkward silence permeated afterward. Only the mixing brush that Akyu was expertly wielding was making any kind of sound.

"So...I guess I'm out cold again huh?" I commented to break the silence. Akyu stopped her tea preparations and regarded me for a moment before continuing.

"Indeed. The only other time when we met this way was when you were knocked unconscious during the flower incident." Akyu replied, acknowledging my earlier claim. I then remembered the last moments before I lost consciousness.

"I didn't...die...did I?" I hesitantly asked. The last thing I recalled was that Eiki's final attack was fading and Yuka's Dual Spark was clearly overwhelming it then...nothing.

"No, if you did die then we wouldn't be talking right now." The young girl clarified as she poured hot tea into a pair of cups.

"Think of this...as a continue point of sorts." Akyu said as she handed me a cup. I took it and felt the warmth from the clay cup and inhaled the aroma of fine green tea. At least I wasn't dead...though I wondered for a moment about Akyu's knowledge about video gaming.

"Girls do their best now and are preparing. Please wait warmly until it is ready." My companion in this place suddenly said to herself before savoring the aroma of her tea.

"Excuse me?" I did a double take from the seemingly random words.

"Don't mind it. Now, I see your journey was going well until you got sent here again." Akyu changed the subject before taking a sip from her tea. It was still too hot for my tastes so I decided to drink it a bit later.

"How can you tell? Are you spying on me?" I asked as I took a small tentative sip from my cup, the hot tea nearly burning my tongue. How could she drink something this hot without flinching?

"I would be ever so grateful if I could keep track of your journey's progress. I wouldn't have to worry about you so much." She replied as she put her left hand on her cheek and sighed like a worrying mother.

"Hehehe...right. So how do you know that I've been doing well?" I asked her again.

"Firstly, you're still alive aren't you?" Akyu plainly said, I nodded in response. You can't really argue with that kind of direct logic.

"Secondly, is the state of the realm we are in right now." The younger girl regarded the house we were in and she looked out to the garden.

"This...realm?" I asked the obvious question.

"Yes, remember when you first came here? It was blank white." Akyu explained, making me recall what happened before.

"Yeah, it was just a giant white room." I affirmed.

"Back then, your only confirmed accomplishment was Embodiment of Scarlet Devil and your victory in Subterranean Animism had yet to register here at the time." Akyu continued before taking another sip of her tea.

"I won't lie...you lost me..." I admitted before taking a sip from my cooling cup of green tea.

"This realm reflects your efforts. The more worlds that you have saved, the more this one is restored. The state it is in right now showcases your triumph in Imperishable Night and is showing signs of recovery because of your efforts in Perfect Cherry Blossom." Akyu replied.

"...no...still not there..." I said with a sour face. Akyu narrowed her eyes at me as if she couldn't believe that I was still incapable of understanding her explanation.

"...sorry?" I took a stab at an apology, earning an audible sigh from my little host.

"Tama...what have you been fighting for up to now? What is the reason for this journey you are undertaking?" Akyu asked me with a slightly annoyed tone.

"To save the nine Gensokyos to restore the origina?oh..." I said as I finally understood.

"That is correct. You are currently standing...sitting...in the original realm of Gensokyo, if a bit disorganized and fragmented." Akyu confirmed my realization.

"Wow...so why did I ended up here?" I asked.

"I don't know." Akyu plainly answered, at least she was honest.

"Okay...wait! I have a lot of things I need to clear up with you while I'm here!" I suddenly blurted out, very nearly spilling my tea.

"Such...as...?" Akyu replied, visibly taken aback by my sudden outburst. Her expression made me think that she was contemplating on backing away from me.

"Marisa! You said that Kirisame Marisa didn't exist but she's here! And she's a damn thief!" I voiced my irritation over that little detail.

"That's impossible. Kirisame Marisa does not exist. Do you want me to say it in red or something?" Akyu flatly denied my words.

"Red? What are you talking about? No! She's here! I've fought against her and along side her! She has the same powers I do but she summons other characters instead of transforming into them. And she has a lot more options than I do..." I leaned over the table as I said the last part, making Akyu visibly lean back in an attempt to save what personal space she had left.

"As I have said..." The small girl said as she put her left hand on my shoulder and gave me a soft nudge back. I noticed that I nearly had my entire body over the table and it looked like I was about to assault a little girl, not a very nice image to walk in on. She waited for me to sit back down before she continued.

"Marisa Kirisame does not exists in any of the Gensokyos. I know not who this person is but she is not the original." Akyu clearly stated.

Not the original... I thought as I mulled through her words.

"So you don't know who that girl is and how she got those powers?" I asked for clarification.

"No. If I did, I would have told you. I do not know who this person posing as Marisa is." Akyu said, a strange sound echoed in the room as she said the last sentence as if affirming it.

"What was that sound just now?" I asked her as I looked around the room.

"Don't mind it. You should go. I'm sure that you have still a lot of things to do." Akyu said after she noticed that I had finished my tea.

"Yeah...I have a really tough fight ahead of me." I replied. I was still scared but I knew that it was all the more reason to keep moving forward. I don't like it...but I won't stop either. Not anymore.

"I wish you luck Tama. I look forward to your success and please try not to make these visits become a habit." Akyu said with a smile before my vision was consumed in a bright white light.

?
« Last Edit: October 28, 2010, 09:13:20 AM by Blackraptor »

Blackraptor

  • Furniture
  • The guy with the thing over there at the place
Re: Touhou Rider Reimu!
« Reply #37 on: October 28, 2010, 09:05:53 AM »
Part 2!

?

"Nggh!" I groaned while opening my eyes. My vision was still blurry but I could tell. I was laying on a bed...a really comfy one. I even had a blanket over me.

"What?" I asked myself as I sat up and took in my surroundings. From a contemporary Japanese tea room to a European-style bedroom.

What's next? A tipi? I thought before looking at what I was wearing. I was wearing pink pajamas and I felt something on my head too. I touched it and saw that I was wearing a pink nightcap, weird. I took a better look around and saw that the room was like an old British home I sometimes see on TV or in movies except...the theme...

"Plaid..." I said as I looked at the wallpaper and the design of the sheets on the bed. Everything was in plaid. Something has been nagging me at the back of my head that I should know something about this roo-

"Wait...plaid?" I suddenly felt butterflies in my stomach, and not in the good way like in romance stories. The door opened with an old creak and confirmed my suspicions.

"Tama-chan~! You're up~!" Yuka lit up like a bulb when she saw me.

"Yuka? What...why am I..." I was seriously confused about what was going on but I wasn't able to finish my question because of a sudden migraine.

"Why are you alive? Funny story about that~" Yuka happily said before going outside the room again.

"Hey~! She's up~!" Yuka yelled out in the hallway.

Someone else is here? I thought. I wondered who else could have been waiting for me to wake up when Yuka came back in the room together with someone I didn't expect.

"Aoko!" I called out to Marisa's proxy and she waved at me.

"Jeez, you're tougher than nails you know that?" Aoko said before approaching me and sitting on a chair nearby.

"Why are you here? Why am I here? Why is Yuka here? Where are we anyway?" I suddenly belted out question after question at the two of them.

"I'm here because I saved you from getting vaporized by Yuka's Double Master Spark." Aoko said while pointing to herself.

"Master Spark...you know, you're right. It does have a nice ring to it." Yuka nodded to herself as she thought over the name of her attack.

"It does, doesn't it?" Aoko happily agreed with Yuka before turning back to me.

"You're here because you were a complete mess after the fight. I've seen you get beaten up before but never like that. Yuka told me what happened and I still can't believe that you survived fighting her toe to toe." Aoko explained while shaking her head, as if denying the plausibility of the whole thing.

"What are you talking about? I fought Yuka, yeah, but what do you mean by me not supposed to be able to survive it?" I asked Aoko who gave me one of her 'I can't believe it' looks.

"You fought Kazami Yuka! In and all out power slug-fest! Without even taking note of where you were fighting her!" Aoko said with passion before looking at the flower youkai.

"I fought her in the Garden of the Sun, what does that have to do with anything." I said, not seeing the point.

"It has to do with everything! The Garden of the Sun is Yuka's turf! She can't be beaten as long as she's there!" Aoko explained before giving an exasperated sigh.

"Ah!" I exclaimed as I remembered what Reimu's intuition kept trying to tell me before.

Don't fight her!

You can't defeat her!

Not here!

So that's what it meant...
I thought before looking at Yuka who gave me a warm smile, completely devoid of any hostile intention.

"That's right~! I can draw out power from flowers and use them as my own. Since the Garden of the Sun has thousands of giant sunflowers I have nearly limitless power while I'm in there. Even gods and demons would die by my hands if we fought in my garden." Yuka said with the same warm smile.

"Wait...that's why you kept shooting Master Sparks at me like it was water?" I exclaimed my disbelief in the revelation.

"Uh-huh! If it were anywhere else, I'd probably only be able to get off three of them at most before I get tired but I can shoot them till the end of time if I'm in my garden." Yuka answered. All I could do was cover my face with my hands in shame.

"So it really was impossible to beat her!" I yelled out in frustration.

"Just be glad you survived. Not a lot of people can say that they fought The Flower Master of the Four Seasons in her own garden and survive." Aoko said as a token consolation.

"Flower Master of the Four Seasons...I like that...though if you're friend hadn't jump in during the last part, you would have died anyway." Yuka pointed out. I looked at Aoko who avoided my gaze.

"I heard a final attack declaration before I passed out. So that really was you." I said and Aoko nodded.

"I wasn't about to let you die in the middle of your journey you know..." Aoko sheepishly said while looking away.

"Thanks..." I thanked her as sincerely as I could. Aoko coughed before deciding to change the subject.

"Anyway...Yuka's here because this is her house. She brought you here to get treated after your fight." Aoko said, answering one of my remaining questions.

"Really? Why? Wait...you have a house?" I asked the flower youkai, tilting my head to the side at the oddity.

"Of course I have a house. You didn't really think that I sleep out in the wilds did you? How rude..." Yuka said while pouting at me like a moping kid which gave me very mixed feelings.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to offend you but I didn't see a house when we fought. Besides, I had other things to worry about at the time other than your standard of living." I said while shrugging.

"Fair enough. My house isn't located in the garden. It is inside Mugenkan." Yuka explained.

"Mugenkan..." I repeated. I had heard Letty and Cirno talk about Yuka retreating to a place called Mugenkan during the winter incident.

"Mugenkan is a pocket dimension made by Yuka that houses her actual home, among other things. It's supposed to be some sort of tangible dream world that allows her to shape it as she wills." Aoko explained.

"My, you're quite informed aren't you?" Yuka pointed out Aoko's knowledge about her realm, to which the other girl simply shrugged.

"Unlike Tama here, I actually did my homework before engaging in potentially life-ending situations." Aoko sent me a sidewards glance as she said that. I stuck my tongue out at her for that taunt but she just gave a soft chuckle before continuing.

"However, even I don't know the origin or specifics of such an ability. Sure, there are rumors and theories about it but nothing definite." Aoko admitted while scratching the back of her head.

"Really? Well I could tell you two how to make your own Mugenkan...but..." Yuka said with a mischievous smile.

""You'll kill us as soon as you do."" Aoko and I deadpanned.

"I'm happy to see that the two of you catch on so quickly~" Yuka jokingly said...no, she was probably completely serious about killing us if we ever found out the secret to Mugenkan's existence.

"A-anyway...how long was I out? A couple of hours?" I immediately changed the subject before Yuka started getting ideas.

"Two days." Aoko stated while holding up to fingers.

"..." I stared at her in hopes that she was just kidding like she usually does but...

"I'm not kidding." Aoko flatly said as she lowered her hand. I turned to Yuka to see if Aoko was really serious. All I got was a cutesy smile from the flower youkai as if she didn't have anything to do with it. I just stared at the two of them in disbelief.

?

"Thanks again for not killing me Yuka." I said as I stepped off the edge of the Garden of the Sun. I swear, if Yuka wasn't there to guide me, I would have walked in the wrong direction and gotten myself lost in a sea of yellow. The place was every bit as bad as the Bamboo Forest of the Lost, and no Eientei to stumble into or Mokou to guide you back to the entrance.

"It was the least I could do after you fought so well against me. I must say though, your friend was rather rude for suddenly disappearing like that after you were able to walk again. Are all human friendships like that?" Yuka commented while slowly twirling her open parasol in her hands. Aoko said her farewells to us as soon as I was well enough to go out on my own, which was in the morning of my fourth day here thanks to the healing herbs provided by Yuka, and left Mugenkan. I guess she still hadn't managed to pilfer anything of considerable value from this world yet.

"She has things she needs to work on. Plus, I'm still very apprehensive to consider her as a friend. Annoying acquaintance? Definitely. Friend? Not really." I said while shrugging. Aoko had been pretty helpful in the past, whether I was aware of it or not, but she was still a thieving witch and I'm not really keen on trusting thieves.

"Really? You two seem like you would work well together though. Oh well, I'm not that keen on the concept of friendship anyway. Take care out there Tama-chan~" Yuka said with her trademark 'warm-friendly-smile-meant-to-make-you-let-your-guard-down-so-you-won't-realize-just-how-dangerous-and-terrifying-she-really-was'.

"Yeah, you take care too Yuka." I replied before walking off to see if I can find a way back to Bhava-Agra and set Tenshi straight.

?

"Hmm~hmm~hmm~" I had been walking for about half an hour in the direction Aoko told me before she left.

There is a small youkai village to the northeast of the Garden of the Sun called Mayohiga. It's a village that was established by Yukari's shikigami Ran and Chen. They should be able to lead you back to Bhava-Agra if you manage to talk or beat the answer out of them.

Find Mayohiga. Find Ran and Chen. Make them bring me back to heaven so I can fight their mistress again. It should be easy enough...
I thought sarcastically as I knew that I would probably end up fighting them before they'd listen to my request.

"Hmmm~hm~hm~"

At they very least, I can use Yuyuko to as an edge against Ran considering how effective she was against the kitsune in the previous world.

"Hm~hmmmm~hmmm~"

I wonder how I can get Tenshi to my side and have her help me fight Yukari though? She was already as good as dead before, was she already dead?

"La~lala~"

"Okay, that's it..." I said as I turned back to the person who was happily humming a tune behind me.

"What's wrong Tama-chan~?" Yuka coyly asked..

"Didn't we already say goodbye to each other earlier?" I clarified with the flower youkai.

"Yes, it was quite the scene. It warms my heart whenever I recall it." Yuka fondly said as she put her left hand on her cheek, her parasol in her right hand.

"So why are you following me?" I followed up.

"What do you mean?" Yuka happily answered with another question, feigning ignorance.

"Saying goodbye to someone usually constitutes that you won't see that person again for an extended period of time. You're not supposed to follow the person that left after you said your goodbyes." I explained, trying to get some sense into Yuka.

"That and this are different. I'm not following you. I'm just having a stroll and it just so happens that I'm heading in the same direction as you~" Yuka pathetically tried to confuse me with her simple logic.

"You just want a shot at whoever it is I'm going off to fight against aren't you?" I flatly accused her. She just looked away with an embarrassed wry smile and a slight blush on her cheeks.

"Figures...we'll I could definitely use some help anyway so I'll be counting on your support then." I said to Yuka while holding out my left hand to her for a handshake.

"Don't worry Tama-chan, just make sure not to get in my way and we should do just fine~" Yuka casually replied as she took my hand and...kissed the back of it like a gentleman.

"Not exactly the gesture I was looking for, but whatever." I shrugged before continuing on my way, Yuka close behind.

I'd better make sure to keep a wide breadth between me and Yuka during fights.
I made a mental note just in case. Hopefully, Reimu's intuition will yell at me to get away from Yuka if she's about to do something crazy while I'm in the blast zone.

?

"Is that the place?" I asked as I looked down from the top of a ridge. There was a small run down looking village a distance away. It consisted of a little over a dozen shacks that have seen better days and there were cats walking all over the place. No indication of people down there, which made sense since this was supposed to be a youkai village.

"My, what a shabby looking settlement. Terrible location too. Who in Gensokyo would be stupid enough to put a village all the way out here?" Yuka asked as she gave her brutally honest opinion about Mayohiga.

"The village was supposedly established by Yakumo Ran and Yakumo Chen, a nine-tailed kitsune and a nekomata. I doubt that they'd have a hard time traveling here." I explained to the flower youkai who suddenly gave a sly grin.

"A nine-tailed...that's rare..." Yuka muttered, probably planning on fighting Ran if we run into her.

"Yeah, she's pretty powerful but I'm not sure about her sensibilities when it comes to home making." I said as I looked back towards the youkai village.

"Well then, let's go ahead and say a friendly hello Tama-chan~" Yuka happily said before making her way down to the village.

"Remember! We need them alive!" I yelled after the flower youkai before making my way down as well. Yuka never acknowledged that she'd keep them alive though...

"Who goes there?" The voice of a young girl yelled out from within the village as soon as Yuka and I entered it. I looked at Yuka before answering, the flower youkai held the open parasol that was slung on her right shoulder with both her hands. Her expression was calm but alert to her surroundings.

"Florists!" I yelled back to whoever was in the village. Yuka gave me a curious stare for a moment before she went back to her stoic stance when a familiar figure walked out into view.

"Florists? What's that, a new kind of food?" Chen asked as she eyed me and Yuka curiously.

I didn't know she could talk... I thought as I recalled that she never uttered a word in Perfect Cherry Blossom. Then again, I blindsided her with a Gungnir so I guess she never really had the chance to be vocally open to me.

"No...it's not food. We heard that this was Mayohiga, the village made by the Yakumos for youkai. Am I right?" I asked, trying to see if I can go with a diplomatic route.

"That is correct. Though it is unheard of for a human to come here...in the company of a youkai no less." A mature feminine voice said from behind us. Yuka and I immediately whipped around and saw Ran cautiously eying the two of us, her hands in her sleeves. The two shikigamis looked identical to their counterparts in the previous world but their presence was different. The lack of blood lust from the two of them was a good thing. Yuka on the other hand...

"A nine-tailed kitsune..." Yuka said softly while she stared at Ran with a seductive smile as if she was speaking to a lover, killing intent slowly oozing out of her.

"What of it? Are you merely here to fight, youkai?" Ran said in a much sterner tone than before after sensing Yuka's killing intent. She still kept her hands on her sleeves but I'm sure that she was ready to attack us at the drop of a hat if she had to.

"That depends...can you live long enough to figure out?" Yuka said in the same sultry voice as she took a step towards Ran.

"Yuka! Don't!" I yelled out before grabbing her arm.

"Yuka? Kazami Yuka, the flower youkai?" Ran asked, her hands on her sides now in full guard after the revelation of who it was she was facing.

"Looks like your reputation precedes you..." I muttered before looking back at Yuka who had a stone cold glare at me.

"Tama-chan...what did I say about getting in my way when I'm about to kill someone?" Yuka quietly said with an ice cold voice.

"Ummm...don't?" I replied, realizing that grabbing Yuka by her arm when I haven't even transformed yet wasn't exactly the smartest thing to do.

"That's right...and what are you doing right now?" Yuka asked again. I remained silent for a few moments as I considered my options.

"No killing our only lead to getting to Bhava-Agra and finding Yukari." I replied as I let Yuka go, making sure that she can sense that I had no intention of fighting her.

"You're after the mistress?" Ran growled at us as she began to tense up.

"We're not here to fight!" I immediately yelled out, stepping in front of Yuka and spreading my arms out.

"Tama-chan..." Yuka muttered, confused by my actions.

"We're not here to fight...right, Yuka?" I said as I looked back to the flower youkai.

Please don't kill anyone! Please don't kill anyone! Please don't kill anyone! Please don't kill anyone!
I chanted in my head as I stared at Yuka who had a blank expression, hoping that she'd take a hint.

"Not yet..." Yuka replied before turning her back to me.

"Thanks Yuka." I said before turning back to Ran, who wasn't sure about what to think after our little exchange.

"Yukari's raising all sorts of hell up in heaven and I just want to make sure that everyone is alright up there. Yuka's here...because she thought it would be fun to see what heaven looked like." I explained to the shikigami as best I could.

"That's impossible. Miss Yukari went up to heaven to visit her friend, Miss Tenshi, for a few days. She had no reason to raise arms against heaven. We have made sure that Gensokyo and Bhava-Agra were always in good terms." Ran explained, maintaining her combat readiness.

"That wasn't what it looked like...I was there until your mistress gapped me." I immediately replied to the kitsune.

"You lie..." She accused, having complete faith in Yukari.

"Why don't we go there and find out?" I proposed. This was probably the only way we'll be able to get Ran to bring us there after she found out that we were going after Yukari. A tense silence followed my question. No one moved and no one spoke. It was then that I noticed that there wasn't anyone here aside from Ran, Chen, and a bunch of cats.

Where are all the youkai?
I wondered. It was the same as what I encountered on the way here. Aside from Yuka, I hadn't encountered any youkai at all.

It's like what happened in Bhava-Agra... I recalled back when I didn't run into anyone in the city other than Iku, Aoko, Tenshi, and Yukari.

Where the hell is everyone? I thought as I realized that there was more to this incident than just the border youkai declaring war on heaven.

"Chen, bring me the mirror that Miss Yukari left to us." Ran told her shikigami, breaking the silence.

"O~kay!" Chen happily said as she trotted off to get the item Ran was asking for, completely oblivious to how close we all were to fighting each other.

"Make no mistake. I am merely doing this to prove you wrong. You better be prepared to face the consequences for slandering my mistress, human." Ran said, her anger at me painfully obvious.

"Is that a threat?" Yuka replied before turning around to face Ran, a smile on her face, ready to rain death upon the nine-tailed kitsune.

"Yuka..." I called out to the flower youkai who pouted at me.

"I know, I know..." She replied before looking away from us. At least she can hold back when she has to.

"My name is Tama by the way." I gave my name to Ran before she makes it a habit to keep calling me 'human'.

"A curious human you are, Tama. Befriending one of the most dangerous youkai in existence and openly accusing my mistress with such a grievous crime. Just who are you?" Ran asked me in genuine confusion and curiosity while narrowing her eyes at me. She was ancient enough to know that humans don't just pick up youkai and become their friends and I had one of the strongest tagging along with me. She was probably wondering if I really was human or not.

"I'm just a miko passing through." I answered with a wry smile as I wondered how many times I'm going to have to give that catch phrase for the remainder of my journey.

"Miss Ra~n! I got it!" Chen called out to her mistress as she carried a large ornate mirror above her head, about as big as manhole cover. It was a round mirror that was nestled in a gold frame that was shaped into leaves and served as handles for it. There were also small precious gems embedded in the gold. Sapphires, rubies, emeralds, and diamonds lined the border of the mirror like stars in the sky.

"Miss Yukari received this mirror as a gift from the celestials as a gesture of lasting friendship between her and the eldest daughter of the Hinanai clan, the ruling family of heaven. It allows one to travel from Gensokyo to an identical mirror in the Hinanai main house at Bhava-Agra instantly." Ran explained before thanking Chen for bringing her the mirror and telling her to hold it in place.

"It was never used for its intended purpose as Miss Yukari can simply create a gap to travel to Bhava-Agra instead of relying on the mirror. It became more of a symbolic item instead, a sign of peace." Ran continued before she instructed Chen to keep an eye on the mirror and Mayohiga while we checked out the city of heaven to prove or disprove my claim. The more she explained it, the less I understood. If Ran was right, Yukari really never had a reason to attack heaven. If so...what the hell was she doing ripping it to pieces in front of Tenshi?

What am I missing here? I thought while mulling over what happened before and what Ran was saying now.

You finally get to play hero...

Hero...Yukari said that Tenshi wanted to be a hero before she destroyed that temple. That's why she did all that? So that Tenshi would stop her and become a hero? I considered until I noticed Yuka tapping my shoulder with a worried expression.

"Tama-chan...constipation?" Yuka suddenly asked me in the most sincere way she could.

"What? No!" I yelled back in embarrassment. I curse my inability to realize that my face gradually contorts whenever I'm seriously thinking about something.

"We have a bathroom if you-" Ran politely offered but...

"It's not like that! Let's just go already!" I enthusiastically refused while stomping my foot on the ground for emphasis.

"I didn't know that a human's face can become that red without bleeding." Yuka commented in honest surprise as she put her hand on her mouth to emphasize. Great! Now I'm blushing!

"Yes. Apparently, that typically happens when humans become embarrassed in front of others such as friends, family, or lovers." Ran explained to Yuka who nodded as she absorbed the new information.

"Enough already!" I yelled out again, my face probably red enough to be a Christmas ornament.

?

"And I thought that Mayohiga was a mess." Yuka offhandedly commented as she walked off to survey the remains of the main house of the Hinanai clan. The chamber where the counterpart of the celestial mirror was stored in was in the first floor of what seemed to be a side building. It was a large and empty but well decorated room. It was probably meant to receive guests from Gensokyo as soon as they arrive from the other side of the mirror. I was certain that the room was in the first floor because the ceiling and everything else that might have been above it was...gone. It was like something ripped out the rest of the building.

"I don't want to say I told you so..." I said as I walked passed the thoroughly shocked shikigami and went outside after Yuka.

"Ooohh~! I definitely want to meet the one who did this~" Yuka excitedly said as she looked at the ruins of the once magnificent city. It had already been a few days since I got here so there weren't any fires or crumbling buildings anymore. However, the lack of anyone here just made it look like the whole place was completely dead. No, there weren't any corpses either. It was all purely structural destruction.

"You will, once we find her." I said as I summoned my buckle and put Reimu's card in.

TOUHOU RIDE!

"You know where we can find her?" Yuka asked before I closed the handles and transformed.

HAKUREI REIMU!

"No, but that's why we brought Ran along." I explained before turning back to the ruined building where Ran was just exiting from.

"Can you lead us to where Yukari is?" I asked the kitsune who just blinked at me a few times before looking at Yuka.

"And this is?" The confused shikigami asked while pointing at my transformed self.

"That's Tama-chan. It's her power, very unique and fun to fight against~! You should have seen our battle in my garden a few days ago~" Yuka chirped in reply. I wasn't as happy as her when I recalled our fight.

"You fought the flower youkai in her field and lived?" Ran exclaimed in surprise before staring at me with wide eyes.

"Believe me, it was a tooth and nail struggle for my survival every step of the way." I waved it off before Ran gets any ideas and starts overestimating me.

"Chit-chat time ends here. I want to see who it was that did all this, now." Yuka interjected, she was getting eager to find Yukari.

She'd probably say hi with a Master Spark as soon as we meet Yukari. I wonder what I should do with Ran if that happens? I thought as I glanced at the kitsune. Fighting her might be unavoidable if she's loyal to Yukari but...

That means I'll have to go through all of that again...I bitterly thought as I recalled the collective struggle against the Ran of Perfect Cherry Blossom.

"So be it. I have things I want to clarify with Miss Yukari as well, follow me." Ran seriously said, snapping me from my thoughts, narrowing her eyes in the distance before walking off.

"Well then~! Shall we~?" Yuka said to me with a beautiful smile before skipping after Ran. Yes, she was skipping as she went. That's how happy she was to have the opportunity to fight someone like Yukari.

"Glad to have her on my side now..." I muttered to myself before following the two women.

?

"So that's why you have that power and why you are here? Incredible..." Ran said in admiration after I explained my journey. Turns out, this Ran was much easier to get along with than the previous one. Very cordial, this Ran was.

"Isn't it~? You should try fighting her once, it'll be a blast~!" Yuka happily said as she walked alongside me with Ran leading. At least she wasn't skipping anymore.

"Quite. A friendly spar would be nice. Waiting on Miss Yukari, caring for Chen, and managing Mayohiga had me wondering if I've slowed down over the centuries." Ran nodded thoughtfully to herself as she cupped her chin her with her right hand.

"I'd rather not fight anyone unless I absolutely have too. Meaningless battle only bring about meaningless pain for everyone involved..." I deadpanned as an excuse, partly because of my earlier fight with Yuka and partly because...

I already had more than my fill of fighting Ran. I don't want to fight her again. I thought while grimacing.

"Are you sure you don't need to go to the bathroom Tama-chan?" Yuka asked worriedly when she saw my face.

"Drop it or you don't get to fight Yukari." I replied to the flower youkai, who pouted like a girl who was scolded by her parent. I knew that there was no way I could hope to stop Yuka if she wanted to raise hell against Yukari, she knew it too. The fact that she played along with me just now shows that she's at least comfortable enough with me to do that. I then noticed that Ran was glancing back at us after that short exchange.

"Something wrong?" I asked the kitsune, I noticed that Yuka was smirking at Ran.

"Not very happy that we're talking about beating your mistress to a pulp?" Yuka deliberately asked in provocation.

"Yuka!" I immediately yelled out to the flower youkai who stuck her tongue out at me.

"I'll deal with that when the time comes. Depending on what exactly Miss Yukari actually hoped to accomplish when she instigated all this, I may become your ally or enemy or I may simply retain neutrality." Ran answered before starting to walk towards where Yukari apparently was.

"I was simply...curious..." Ran added as she walked. The rest of the trip was kept in silence.

?

In the past five worlds, I've seen the main antagonists try to do some pretty crazy stuff. Flandre went completely berserk and probably would have destroyed everything in the Scarlet Devil's Gensokyo. Koishi had nearly everyone's hearts locked in an iron grip in Animism's Gensokyo. Advent Letty was close to freezing the entire Flower View Gensokyo using the power of the Yama. Mokou...Mokou just had some issues to work through in that seven hundred year quarrel with Kaguya in the Imperishable Gensokyo. Ran? Also almost froze Cherry Blossom Gensokyo. In addition, she killed Yukari, sealed Yuyuko, and happily plowed through anyone who tried to stop her. Very troublesome.

And Yukari? I had no idea what Yukari was really up to. She stole the Hisou Sword, leveled Bhava-Agra, and tormented Tenshi with the destruction of her home.

But that's what's strange about it. I thought as we continued to make our way to where Yukari seemed to be. Yuka had stayed quiet for a while now, opting to admire Yukari's handiwork. She was probably anxious about getting to fight someone who was capable of doing all this. Ran was quiet as well but who knows what was going through the shikigami's mind right now.

For all the destruction Yukari has done...I never saw even one dead body.
I continued my train of thought.

Why is that? What is Yukari after? Ran said that she and Tenshi were good friends plus Gensokyo and Bhava-Agra were in good terms so what the hell happened? I wracked my brain to try to comprehend what motivated Yukari to go on this warpath.

"There..." Ran's voice snapped me out of my thoughts and I looked at where the kitsune was pointing. In the distance, I could see a massive Colosseum that was easily five times larger than any other building I've seen up here, and it looked brand new. I suddenly had a bad feeling at the back of my head.

"Was that there before?" I asked Ran who shook her head. That bad feeling I was having was because I never noticed this thing when I first got here.

"I don't know. I've never been in heaven before. Only Miss Yukari ever came here, and it was almost always to visit Miss Tenshi." The kitsune explained. I glanced at Yuka who was trying her best to keep a straight face. I was assuming that she was using every ounce of self-control she had to not blast the structure just to provoke Yukari into fighting us.

"Well...let's see if she's there or not. We might even be able to find Tenshi there too." I said before making my way towards the Colosseum, Ran and Yuka close behind. If worse comes to worse, I really hope Aoko jumps in to back us up.

"So...do we use door number one or..." Yuka said as she scanned the many entrances of the giant structure.

"...maybe door number thirty four? I have a good feeling about thirty four." The flower youkai casually suggested.

"I don't believe it would matter. I can sense Miss Yukari within and I think all these entrances lead to the center of the complex." Ran reasoned as she took stock of how tall the structure was. I looked up and found the reason why this thing was so big and why it seemingly came out of nowhere.

"It's made out of other buildings..." I muttered as I studied the walls. From afar, it looked like a single building. Up close though, it was clear that there were mismatches in the construction. Contours, color, composition, building method used. Each part betrayed a uniqueness in each patch of stone on the face of the Colosseum.

"A patchwork Colosseum? That does seem like something only Miss Yukari would be capable of." Ran agreed, making a troubled face.

"What will you do? We'll probably end up fighting against your mistress." I honestly asked.

"I don't know. I would like to get Miss Yukari's side in this matter befo?" Ran's voice was suddenly cut out when she...fell through the ground.

"Ran!" I yelled out after the kitsune suddenly fell into a gap in the ground. The gap quickly closed, preventing any hope of Ran coming back.

"Well, looks like someone doesn't want that fox to be here." Yuka plainly said, a sinister smile creeping on her lips. I grimaced for a moment before sighing.

"No use worrying about it now. At least we know for sure that Yukari's here.." I stated before entering the Colosseum.

"Let's go say hi then. Hehehehe~" Yuka stated as she followed me. A cold chill came from behind me as her killing intent started seeping out.

?
« Last Edit: October 28, 2010, 09:17:23 AM by Blackraptor »

Blackraptor

  • Furniture
  • The guy with the thing over there at the place
Re: Touhou Rider Reimu!
« Reply #38 on: October 28, 2010, 09:06:39 AM »
Part 3

?

"Welcome faker! Welcome murderous flower youkai!" Yukari's voice boomed throughout the massive empty complex as soon as we managed to get through the halls leading to the center. Yuka and I looked towards the source of the voice. There, on an elevated stone platform the size of a football pitch, stood Yakumo Yukari holding the Hisou Sword in her right hand.

"Welcome to the Rapiecage!" The border youkai said before raising the red sword and sending a red lightning bolt towards us.

"Move!" I screamed before jumping to the side to avoid the sudden attack. Yuka on the other hand didn't even flinch.

"Yuka?" I called out to the flower youkai who stood there smiling with her parasol open and used it to block the red bolt. A thunderclap followed the impact and caused a a small explosion. I covered by eyes with my arms to keep myself from getting blinded by debris.

She's gonna be fine and have a murderous smile on her face once the dust settles... I thought to myself as I saw Yuka's silhouette in the dissipating dust cloud. My suspicions were confirmed when the remainder of the dust cloud was blown back by a Master Spark from Yuka's parasol. The white beam of light screamed towards Yukari. The border youkai smiled at us before slashing the beam of light with the Hisou Sword, cutting Yuka's spark in half and away from her.

"Ooohh~! That's quite the sword you have there~" Yuka playfully said, in contrast with her murderous smile.

"Uhh...Yuka..." I cautiously called out to my companion wh-

"Let's see what color your blood is~!" I never managed to finish when Yuka suddenly leaped towards Yukari in a fit of blood lust.

"Geez...now what?" I asked to no one in particular. I then turned back to the hallway where we walked from when I heard footsteps.

"Why did you return?" I raised an eyebrow when I recognized that voice. Sure enough, Tenshi came into view...completely unscathed.

"Why don't you seem harmed? At all?" I asked back to her. This is making less and less sense. Tenshi's here. Walking around freely without so much as a scratch.

"What do you fight for Tama? Is it for justice? To protect someone? To be a hero? Why?" The blue haired girl looked at me with an expression betraying anxiety, fear, hope.

"What are you talking about?" I wanted her to clarify this. Reimu's intuition was warning me that Tenshi might not be on my side anymore. But I wanted to know why.

"Yukari told me...she made me realize...there's no point to having heroes." Tenshi said in resignation before taking off her hat and charging at me, tears flowing freely from her eyes.

?

"Well, I never thought I'd see the day that I'd be fighting you." Yukari calmly said as Yuka climbed to the stone platform. The border youkai tossed away her umbrella and pointed the Hisou Sword at the flower youkai who smiled and pointed her parasol at Yukari.

"I always wondered how strong you were. I've heard rumors from the ones who were dumb enough to try to kill me but...I want to see for myself. Tell me Yakumo Yukari...can you quench my soul~?" Yuka yelled out before opening her parasol and firing her second Master Spark.

"Sorry old lady, I don't swing that way." Yukari taunted before a gap opened in front of her, taking in Yuka's laser. Yuka's eye twitched just for a second before jumping backwards. Another gap appeared above where Yuka was standing a moment ago and released the Master Spark that she previously fired. The blast destroyed a portion of the platform and left a crater seven feet wide. Yuka used her parasol to block residual energy from her attack as well as whatever debris got blasted from the impact point.

"Old lady eh? That's a laugh coming from a hag that's as old as Gensokyo itself!" Yuka shot back before closing her parasol. Her previous cheery tone gone from her voice as she wore a completely serious expression. Yukari, upon hearing Yuka's taunt, twitched an eyebrow as well. Her smile faded and was replaced with a placid scowl. It wasn't any secret that both of them were really, really, really old. Even the eight hundred year old Ran was younger than the two of them by at least two hundred years. That being said, being women, neither of them liked being called out on their real ages.

"You'll pay for that, flower girl." Yukari coldly said as she glared daggers at Yuka.

"I'd like to see you try, you. Old. Hag." Yuka taunted again, making the border youkai go into a fit of rage and unleashing the power of the Hisou Sword. Scarlet clouds gathered above the Colosseum as the battle between two of Gensokyo's strongest began in earnest.

?

Fast. For all the whining and complaints that Tenshi made when I first met her, she was really good at fighting. I called out my gohei as soon as I saw her run at me and started blocking a series of punches and kicks from the celestial. Even through the intensity of her attack, I noticed that she was always aiming for my vital areas. Ducking a punch meant to hit me between the eyes. Jumping away from a kick aimed at my liver. Blocking an iron grip with my gohei meant for my throat.

Who then hell taught her how to fight? I mentally complained as I made my gohei disappear before spinning away from a roundhouse aimed at the back of my head.

"And we're fighting because?" I finally had enough time to try to talk to the sole survivor of heaven's destruction. Tenshi didn't reply and simply opted to take up a stance...what is that? Kung-fu? Tenshi knows Kung-fu?

"Think about it for a bit Tama. What would it be like, not being able to choose how you live your own life?" Tenshi said before closing the distance between us in a sudden burst of speed and launching a palm strike aimed at my sternum. I barely managed to sidestep it but she used the same hand to hit me with a backhand strike to my face.

"Ghaah!" I grunted when the attack hit its mark. Mental note: Keep moving. Close range doesn't work while I'm like this.

"What if your family died? How about your friends? How about the person you love?" Tenshi continued as she heel kicked me on the shoulder. I managed to minimize the damage my jumping back at the same time as the kick hit but I still felt it.

"Start making sense Tenshi!" I yelled out to her as I opened my buckle and put a card it.

ATTACK RIDE!

"No one ever wants that to happen to them. Even so, the world...the powers that be...freely hand out that sorrow for no reason, laughing all the way." Tenshi ignored my words and decided to continue with her tirade. I looked at her and saw that her eyes were empty like a dolls, her dried up tears marked her cheeks. What the hell did Yukari do to her? I grit my teeth before closing the handles.

THOUSANDFOLD FIST!

The torii gate knuckle dusters formed around my hands with a flash of light. There was no way I was winning against her in a straight up close range brawl without using any cards. Tenshi was a celestial and was probably just as strong as any oni. I didn't have the room to draw this fight out into medium or long range since Yukari and Yuka's rather explosive fight is taking up the center. Transforming is an option but I didn't have a pure close range brawler aside from Remilia, and her final attack is a medium to long ranged spear throw. Like it or not, Reimu's my only option.

"Everyone already knows how to get a happy ending. Everyone knows how to give others that happy ending...but no one ever pursues it!" Tenshi continued, interrupting my train of thought. I took a deep breath and thought of the best way to fight her. I didn't have any training in fighting before this whole mess started, I was just a regular teenager. Everything I've done so far have been either improvisations, using up attack and final attack cards to overwhelm, or simply taking advantage of the natural abilities of my transformations. Even so...I still had a couple of things that might surprise my current opponent. I put my dukes up close to my face and started doing short hops in place, deciding on my course of action. There wasn't any talking to her in her current state. Fine, I'll take a page from Cirno's book.

"Tama smash puny celestial..." I quietly muttered to myself before dashing towards Tenshi. Despite her ranting, she still managed to deflect my right straight.

Don't let up! Smash through it!

I grimaced when I heard Reimu's intuition at the back of my head. Was it telling me that I could win? Or was it telling me that I'll lose if I didn't keep up the pressure on Tenshi?

"Why? I'll tell you why! It's because we are compelled to make others suffer for our own gains even though we know that it's something that should never be done! Even though we grew up being taught that we should treat each other with kindness and respect!" Tenshi started yelling at me with her argument, a rather one sided one really. I neither had the time nor desire for a philosophical debate about the self-destructive nature of humanity. I weaved through her counterstrike and retaliated with three left jabs and a right straight. She dodged through the jabs and blocked the straight with her arms. Damn! Even Meiling didn't react this fast!

"That's the kind of things we are! That's the kind of world we live in! What use is a hero if the ones that should have been saved are already dead and the only ones left don't even deserve to be saved? Answer me!" Tenshi screamed at me, her anger boiling over and making her drop her guard for half a second. I took that chance and tagged her in face with a flicker jab care of my right fist. Her head coiled back from the impact and I saw my string. I continued flicking my right fist into her face at at steady beat. All that time reading Ippo when I was in high school finally paid off. Hitman style for the win. After three more hits, I drew my right hand back and took in the range with my left hand. I put all my weight into one smooth motion and delivered a right straight into Tenshi's face. The impact threw the celestial off her feet and she flew several meters in before crashing into the ground. I took a few moments to catch my breath, ignoring the noise and lights coming from the platform. Yukari was probably having one hell of a fight with Yuka. Been there, done that. I let the attack ride end before walking up to where Tenshi was.

"Listen..." I called out to her, my breathing still ragged from that impromptu boxing exhibition.

"I've never...called myself a hero...I never...wanted any of this to happen to me..." I continued before cringing at the sound of thunder in the distance I looked towards the stone platform where Yuka and Yukari were fighting and saw that it was riddled with craters and debris of varying sizes. Reimu's intuition was screaming at me not to get myself mixed up in that fight, I was inclined to agree.

"I'm just an ordinary girl who got swept up into a mess...way larger than I am..." I stated, looking back to Tenshi who was still on her back.

"Then...what are you fighting for...?" Tenshi asked me. I knelt beside her to check how she was doing. She looked exhausted physically and mentally, like she hadn't slept in days. All things considered, she probably hasn't.

"My family..." I answered honestly, the thought of the state that I left them in when I started my journey made me wince.

"...to make sure that they're still there when I go home. I didn't get into this thinking that I can save everyone. I just kept going with the thought that what I'm doing will keep my family safe." I explained. Tenshi turned to meet my eyes, she looked so lost. I gave a passing thought as to why her hat was still in place even after our fight but that wasn't important right now.

"But still..." The celestial hesitated for a few moments to continue speaking.

"...you're a hero, whether or not you see yourself as one. Unlike me, you have what it takes to save people. I'm not a hero. All I can do is give up and despair. I know that I have to save everyone but..." Tenshi trailed off. I could hear low thumping sounds in the distance. Impact noises of whatever Yukari and Yuka were throwing at each other in their fight. I was surprised that there hasn't been any stray debris that flew from the platform yet, but I digress. I sighed at Tenshi's words. She's nearly the exact opposite of the devil-may-care Tenshi I read about in Akyu's scroll.

"Does a person like me really seem that incredible?" I started. I looked back to everything I've done so far. Everything went well in the end but it could all have been ruined at so many instances with the slightest misstep or a missed opportunity.

"Hero? Villain? Don't give that excuse, Tenshi. Can't you save someone if you're not standing in that spot?" I stated as calmly as I could. I had a seething desire to slap the cowardice out of her but...I already punched her a lot of times and that didn't really help with her attitude.

"Look around you. What do you see? Your home is in ruins. Everyone is gone. Your friends, your family, your fellow celestials. At that temple before...in front of your eyes was the one that caused everything." I continued. Tenshi turned back to me, her eyes slowly regaining their former luster...if only a little.

"You don't need special positions or reasons to step forward. With just these, you can stand up and be a shield for them. If only this once, you can be their hero." Looking back on it, it was an incredibly naive speech. Although sometimes, a certain amount of naivete helps when facing problems. That kind of naivete is called optimism...hope to some, like Tenshi.

A little more. If I can just convince her to stand up and fight for Bhava-Agra...

"You don't have to be some omniscient and infallible guardian! Just this one time! To take back everything you've lost! Stand up and fight for everyone!" I declared to her with a bit more force.

"..." Tenshi said nothing and simply stared at me, hopefully considering my little pep talk. If this keeps up, I might seriously consider a career in therapy and motivational speaking.

"I knew I was expecting too much when I thought that you would actually finish her off, demon." Damn...of all the times. I looked towards one of the tunnel entrances and saw Sanae and Iku.

I'm surprised that they didn't jump me this time. I arbitrarily thought as I stood back up and got between them and Tenshi.

"Is this really the best time? Yukari is sort of omnipotent and we could use the help against her." I flatly pointed out to the duo. Maybe just this one time, Sanae can forget about her vendetta against me and-

"You have the gall to demand out assistance, demon?" Iku yelled, obviously offended at my offer of teaming up. So much for that idea...

"Really, stop it with the demon thing." I casually waved off the insult. They've been using it so much that its lost all meaning now.

"Silence! We will deal with the border youkai after we dispose of you and the first daughter!" Iku continued her rant, small sparks of electricity arcing out from her shawl. I winced at the thought of having to fight Iku and Sanae at once right after fighting Tenshi and before fighting Yukari. I swallowed the unsettling feeling and took a deep breath. Might as well get it over with.

Nuke them with Okuu? Or invoke mass death with Yuyuko? I could counter everything with Eiki...
I thought over my options. I was in no condition to fight them both as Reimu anymore, so I had to figure out a way to beat them using my other transformations.

TOUHOU RIDE!

"Huh?" I blinked in surprise before looking at my buckle. Nothing. That means...

RIN KAENBYOU!

MOMIJI INUBASHIRI!

Two sets of tri-colored silhouettes darted around on front of me before converging to form the copies of the characters that were declared.

To my right was a copy of Satori's pet cat, Orin. Black cat ears and dark red eyes. Fiery red hair styled into twin braids and adorned by black ribbons. Black and green decorated dress. She didn't have a wheelbarrow but the blue flaming skulls were still floating around her. Yep, that's Orin alright.

To my left was someone new to me. She was wearing a white, long-sleeved shirt and a large black skirt. She had short white hair and her head was adorned with a red Tokin. Most distinctive was that she had a large scimitar-like sword that looked like it was made out of ivory. She also had a large white, round shield with a red maple leaf print on it...kind of like Captain America but autumn themed. I was assuming that this was Momiji.

"So the witch is here as well? No matter, we will cleanse you all!" Sanae declared before she formed her green magic circle, ready to start throwing projectiles at us. I was wondering why she never learns though. Why? Well...

ATTACK RIDE!

That's why. I thought as I watched Sanae and Iku look around in growing distress. I learned the hard way when I fought her at the Hakurei Shrine. If you fight Aoko, find her and don't let her out of your sight. She will cheat to win if you let her.

STARDUST FALL!

Sanae and Iku immediately looked up, expecting the attack to come from above because of the name. Contrary to their expectation, the stream of star-shaped bullets sprayed from behind them and managed to catch both of them off guard.

"Get 'em ze~!" Aoko's voice came from within the tunnel entrance as her optical camo faded. Sanae doubled over from the hits but quickly got back up. Iku was hit harder and took a bit longer to recover. Still, Aoko's appearance shifted the momentum completely from a two-on-one battle to a four-on-two battle.

"Nice save!" I gave credit to Aoko's ambush before summoning my gohei. I was about to dash at Sanae when the Copy Momiji beat me to the punch. The copy wolf-tengu did a horizontal slash with her scimitar mid-stride, intending to smash through the other miko while she was still dazed from the backstab by Aoko. Sanae wasn't a slouch though, she quickly formed a magic circle that served as her shield and blocked the attack. Copy Momiji followed through with the slash and pushing her opponent back. Bad move. Sanae smiled and used the distance to fire a frog bomb at Momiji. She didn't pelt her with bombs because of the close range though. The frog bomb hit its mark and detonated. Sanae used the lull to pull herself together and kept a keen eye on the cloud of smoke. From within, Copy Momiji appeared with her shield raised. Obviously, she managed to block the attack and came off it with nothing worse than a singed skirt.

"Persistent dog!" Sanae spat before backing up and preparing another barrage. I decided to take advantage of her focus on Copy Momiji.

"Boo!" I yelled out from behind Copy Momiji and closed the distance to Sanae before taking a swing with my gohei. Sanae clicked her tongue before blocking with her own gohei.

"We should really stop meeting like this..." I sarcastically quipped as the two of us exchanged and parried blows, Copy Momiji sneaking in a few stabs with her scimitar that Sanae managed to dodge.

"We could avoid all of this if you would just shrivel up and die!" Sanae angrily shot back as she weaved past a combined stab from my gohei and Copy Momiji's scimitar before closing in fast and giving me a solid headbutt to the face.

"Ghaaah!" I grunted as my head recoiled from the impact. A headbutt? Really?

?

"Treacherous witch!" Iku cursed as she got back up. She narrowed her eyes when she saw the copy of the hell cat.

"You know...I liked you better when you were Tenshi's worrywart babysitter. All this vindictive vengeance kind of turns me off ze~" Aoko flatly said from behind Iku. The messenger of the dragons turned around and glared at the ordinary magician before pulling out her shawl and cracked it like a whip, sending surges of electricity through it. Aoko smirked at Iku's fierce display and calmly pointed at her, more specifically, behind her.

"NO!" Iku, fast as lightning, parried the flaming skulls that Copy Orin launched at her with her shawl. She wasn't as fast but Aoko took full advantage of the oarfish's distraction and dashed into close range. Aoko watched Iku and Tama's fight a few days ago and noted that the oarfish youkai's optimum range was short and medium range. Close and long range would be her keys to victory. Iku used her momentum to turn back to Aoko to counter any projectiles that the ordinary magician might launch at her. She was completely caught by surprise when Aoko was right at her face at close range.

ATTACK RIDE!

"SHORYU~BROOM~KEN~ZE~!"Aoko yelled out as she summoned her broom and gripped it with her left hand before pulling the trigger.

RISING COMET!

Aoko launched her broom upwards in an uppercut motion. Iku barely managed to tilt her body back to avoid getting sent to the upper atmosphere by the broom. The pillar of light that resulted from the attack ride blinded Iku for a moment, forcing her to look away and shield her eyes with her hands. She immediately regretted that action as her back seared in pain. It was Copy Orin sinking her cat-like nails into Iku's flesh.

"Abomination!" Iku cursed at the sudden attack by the hell cat. She was about to counterattack when she felt something press on her abdomen. She looked at the source and saw Aoko's gun at point-blank range.

"Tama was right you know ze~" Aoko said as she looked up at the shocked oarfish, her cowboy hat barely revealing her eyes.

"I cheat ze~" The ordinary magician declared with a smirk before pulling the trigger.

?

I faintly noticed the sound of fighting a short distance away, along with the distinctive sound of attack ride declarations. I was assuming that she has the upper hand in the fight agai-

"Hold still, demon!" Sanae interrupted my train of thought for the umpteenth time as she nimbly danced around mine and Copy Momiji's attacks. We were having the same problems that Youmu and I had when we double-teamed Ran. Problem being that I still don't have enough practical experience fighting in tandem with someone else. Making it worse was that I have never even fought alongside Momiji, copy or otherwise. I didn't even know about her until Aoko summoned her!

Ran was right! Double-teaming is pointless if you keep worrying about hitting and getting hit by your partner by accident! As if to punctuate my point, I nearly tripped when Copy Momiji cut me off and tried to do a diagonal slash at Sanae a second before I was about to make the same move. Sanae jumped back to avoid Copy Momiji's slash and noticed my momentary loss of balance.

"Fall!" Sanae declared as she fired five serpent missiles at me. I could dodge two. I could probably weave through three. I'll need to parry and block four. I got nothing against five. I put my arms up in a feeble attempt to protect myself before the projectiles hit.

"Aaaaagh!" I screamed as I was launched back when Sanae's projectiles detonated on impact. They didn't hurt as much as her frog bombs did but five of them still stung pretty bad. I struggled back up and saw Copy Momiji continuing her fight against the other miko without even a moment of worry for me.

"Mindless copies, Tama...they're just mindless copies..." I reminded myself of the nature of Aoko's summons as I recovered from Sanae's attack.

Mindless...copies... I thought as I looked at Copy Momiji block a burst of serpent missiles from Sanae with her maple shield. I then remembered Copy Keine and Copy Patchouli that Aoko used against me in the previous world. Copies that I subsequently destroyed. I released the breath that I was subconsciously holding as I thought of the way to beat Sanae. I took out my booklet and hesitantly picked out the card I needed before opening my buckle and putting the chosen card in.

ATTACK RIDE!

"Mindless copies, Tama...Just mindless copies..." I repeated the statement like a mantra before closing the handles.

HOMING AMULET!

The two large bundles of talismans appeared in my hands, a good hundred individual sleeves of magic-imbued paper in total. I stared at them for a moment as I recalled the kind of damage that these things were capable of. I swallowed before double checking the range between me and the two combatants. I took a deep breath before throwing up the two bundles of talismans and letting the attack ride run its course. The bundles glowed red before the individual talismans separated and kept equidistantly apart. They floated above me for a couple of seconds before they all launched at Sanae and Copy Momiji at the same time. They made the same impression on me as the first time I used them:

A rain of swords

I wondered for a moment why it was that I kept comparing the homing amulets to a rain of swords. Regardless, they all hit at the target zone at the same time. Sanae made an attempt at a shield at the last moment but the effort was moot. One hundred talismans, having the same damage output as a hundred swords launched with the same force, smashed through her defenses in short order. I saw her body shimmer in green light half a second before the wave hit her body. The combined force made by the talismans tore the impact zone apart like the tiled walkways of the Hakurei Shrine. I suddenly felt a sick, sinking feeling in my gut when I saw the talismans cut Copy Momiji to pieces when they hit. Yeah...I used her as a sacrifice to make sure I hit Sanae. There was no blood, as expected of a copy. A cloud of smoke and dust kicked up because of the attack, preventing me from seeing Copy Momiji disappear into static nothingness.

"She's just a copy...just...a..." I couldn't finish as I suddenly felt like throwing up. Fighting against them was one thing. But sacrificing one of them when they're on my side...it just felt wrong. Aoko would probably treat it like a video game and say that it was a necessary sacrifice to get a solid hit in, she was probably right too.

Doesn't mean that I have to like it... I thought. It takes a lot for someone to consciously take someone else's life. Seriously, movies and TV shows don't give the actual act any justice. Getting Copy Momiji caught in the impact zone was an impromptu and desperate action. But, now that I have time to think about what I just did, it made me sick.

"I guess that means that I'm still a decent human being if the thought of killing someone makes me this sick." I consoled myself, no one else will.

"Human? Don't...make me laugh..." Sanae's voice snapped me back to reality. The messenger of the gods slowly stood back up as the talismans that were embedded in the ground faded due to the end of that attack ride. A soft green sheen glazed her body for a moment before fading. An armor spell? No, she was still hit with the talismans. The several cuts on her body and her torn outfit betrayed that much.

"Make no mistake, demon. You are destined to destroy all these worlds. And I will erase you before you get a chance to. Mark my words." Sanae declared with ironclad conviction as a gray swirling curtain appeared behind her.

"And I'll make sure to prove you wrong..." I replied, narrowing my eyes at her. She glared at me for a few more moments before backing away into the curtain and disappearing.

"I swear...I'll prove you wrong, Sanae..." I repeated as I continued to stare at the spot where Sanae was standing before.

"Ghaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" A sudden scream got my attention and I saw something crash into the ground nearby. It came from within the combat zone of Yukari and Yuka, that means that...

"No..." I muttered as I saw the dust settle, revealing who it was that got sent flying.

"Yuka!"

?

"Too slow, witch!" Iku's electricity was faster than Aoko pulling the trigger of her gun. Arcs of electricity came from the oarfish's body and into the gun, electrocuting Aoko in the process.

"Yaaaaaahh!" Aoko screamed as she felt the voltage course through her. Iku then used her left hand to grab Aoko's face.

"Time to die, witch!" Iku declared. She was about to fry Aoko when she suddenly turned around and snapped her shawl at Copy Orin.

"Mmmmpppphh!" Aoko's muffled yell was all she could manage when she saw her summon get wrapped in Iku's shawl.

"Don't think I've forgotten what you did to me, abomination!" Iku angrily said before electrocuting the copy. Aoko could only stare as she saw her summon turn to static and fade away because of the amount of damage it took.

"Now..." Iku started as she turned back to Aoko who slightly lowered her head, making her hat cover her eyes.

"...Where were we? Oh right, I was about to kill you..." Iku said smugly as she prepared to finish off Aok-

FINAL ATTACK RIDE!

"Hm?" Iku tilted her head in mild confusion by the voice. Then her confusion turned to fear when she realized what made that declaration. Aoko raised her face and stared at her opponent, her eyes showing silent anger. Iku wasn't fast enough this time as her previous confusion gave Aoko enough time to plant the barrel on Iku's abdomen and pull the trigger.

MA-MA-MARISA!

?

"Yuka!" I ran towards the fallen flower youkai.

Yukari beat Yuka? No way! I couldn't believe it. This was Yuka! The same Yuka that tore through every last Final Attack I threw at her! And now she was lying unconscious in a crater. Her parasol was torn up and broken. Her plaid dress was scorched and torn in several places. Yuka herself was bleeding profusely from several wounds all over her body.

"Finally...I was almost thinking of pulling out all the stops for this." Yukari's voice came from the platform. I turned to her and saw that she didn't get out of this fight unscathed either. Her hat was gone. Her golden hair was messed up considerably. Her pristine dress was torn and scorched as badly as Yuka's. She was bleeding from several wounds all over her body as well. But what she held firmly in her right hand was probably the reason why she won.

The Hisou Sword glowed ominously crimson as blood trickled from the blade.

What the hell happened in their fight?

?

Intense scarlet fire wrapped the treasured Sword of Hisou like a second blade as Yukari swung the weapon at Yuka. The flower youkai winced at the heat generated by the suddenly flaming sword as she dodged the blow.

"Hey hey~! That sword didn't do that before~" Yuka still managed to maintain her playful tone and her smile despite her earlier reaction to Yukari's second wind.

"Ooh? Didn't you know? The Hisou Sword was deliberately made to use the weakness of whoever it faces regardless of circumstance. It just needed time to comprehend your nature and figure out the best way to fight you." Yukari calmly explained. Her previous anger washed away by the confidence given by her weapon.

"So fire against the flower youkai~? You honestly think that I haven't found a way around that little weakness~?" Yuka asked back as she gave Yukari one of her slasher smiles.

"And do you honestly think that I only have this sword to use against you?" Yukari continued the chain of questions as a gap appeared before her before quickly thrusting the flaming sword into the hole in space. Yuka kept her smile as tilted her head to the side as the flaming blade of the Hisou Sword came out of an identical gap that appeared behind her head. The intense heat from the blade made her hair and skin sizzle but Yuka was used to pain. She has dealt with a lot worse than a little fire.

"Nice try~" Yuka said before snapping her fingers. The stone slabs behind Yukari suddenly cracked and burst apart as a giant Venus Flytrap sprouted and snapped its jaws at the border youkai. Yukari couldn't move fast enough to avoid it and the flytrap bit down and seemingly ate her in one chomp.

"My power is manipulation of flowers, old hag! I can make any flower grow anywhere at any time without any restrictions to size, number, or species! I don't care about your flaming stick! I'M THE STRONGEST YOUKAI IN GENSOKYO BITCH! AHAHAHAHA~!" Yuka yelled at the recently eaten Yukari. This was something that she never used on Tama. Her actual power to manipulate flowers. All she did in that fight was unload Master Spark after Master Spark at the miko but she never did anything to do justice to her title as 'The Flower Master of the Four Seasons'. Lacking the nigh-infinite amount of energy provided by the Garden of the Sun, Yuka only has the energy to use Master Spark two more times. Because of the limitation, she had to rely on the very power that originally made her such a terrifying opponent.

"And mine is manipulation of borders..." Yukari's voice suddenly silenced the cackling woman as it seemed to come from thin air. Without any warning, the flytrap that Yuka summoned burst into flames and turned into ash. At the same time a large gap appeared above Yuka and debris from the ruined city rained down on her.

"Ahahaha~! How amusing~!" Yuka gleefully said as she ran around to avoid most of the debris. The ones she couldn't avoid, she just punched though with little effort. The rain of stone eventually let up and Yuka was alone on the platform.

"Oh~! Yuka~ri~! Where are you~? How am I supposed to kill you if you disappear on me like this~?" Yuka called out as she looked around, trying to draw in Yukari. She noticed Tama and Aoko fighting the same two girls that encroached on her garden before. She wanted to walk over there and finish them off for what they did to her sunflowers but her intention was interrupted by a ripping sound from behind her.

"That trick gets really old Yukari~! Just like you~!" She taunted as she whirled around and pointed her parasol at the source of the sound before unleashing her second Master Spark. The laser screamed towards the gap that Yukari appeared from.

"Your jokes are what's getting old!" Yukari yelled back as she used the Hisou Sword to slash the spark in half.

"What's wrong Yuka~ri~? Getting upset~?" Yuka further taunted her opponent as she snapped her fingers again. Yukari was on guard to counter any plant that Yuka might decide to use against her.

"!" An intense piercing pain suddenly came from her feet, like red hot stakes were driven into them. She looked down and saw why. To her horror, several red roses suddenly grew out of her feet and planted their roots securely on the ground. The thorns from the roses wrapped around her feet and ankles like floral manacles.

"No restrictions~" Yuka reminded her opponent about her power to make any kind of flower bloom at will no matter what. The flower youkai charged at Yukari to take advantage of the latter's lack of mobility.

"Monster!" Yukari yelled out in panic as she tried to use the Hisou Sword to slash at the oncoming youkai. Yuka parried the flaming sword with her parasol. Again, it was a lot more durable that it looked and it easily block the treasured sword without getting burned.

"Mirror~Mirror~" Yuka cryptically replied as she easily deflected the sword and headbutting Yukari in the face. She was physically stronger than her opponent and Yuka took full advantage of that. Yukari's head recoiled backwards before doubling over as Yuka stabbed her parasol into her gut.

"And here I thought you were tougher than this~! Tama-chan seemed to have overestimated you~" Yuka playfully said with a hint of disappointment as her parasol opened up and fired her last Master Spark at point-blank range. The searing beam of light swallowed Yukari whole as Yuka unloaded her remaining power at the border youkai. The beam dissipated, leaving only a smoldering trail.

"All gone~?" Yuka wondered if she had vaporized Yukari with that last attack as she closed her parasol. A ripping sound in the distance proved her wrong as Yukari dropped down from the gap in the air.

"Persistent~! I like that~! I hate it most when they keep dying so quickly before I had my fun~! I do hope that you last as least as long as Tama-chan did~!" Yuka gleefully taunted the border youkai. Her dress was worse for ware now and she seemed to have lost her hat because of that last attack. Even so, she still held the Hisou Sword on her right hand like it was fused to it. Yukari calmly stared at her opponent before smiling.

~Border of Entropy~

Yukari declared before stabbing the flaming sword into the ground. Several trails of fire immediately shot out from the sword and ran across the ground as if there were trails of oil there. There weren't. Yukari changed the way the most basic factor in the Law of Thermodynamics worked and used the modified Entropy to make the ground transfer heat more than it ever should. The streaks of flame tore through the ground towards Yuka at speeds that were comparable to her Master Spark.

"Full of surprises~" Yuka complimented as she snapped her fingers. Thick walls made up of hundreds of flowers burst out of the ground and surrounded her like a tower. The wall of flowers was easily a dozen meters tall by the time the flames hit. The result was what you would expect when fire hits a mass of flowers. The tower quickly ignited and was completely engulfed in flames in short order.

"Stupid flower youkai. No matter how polished your power is, a weakness perceived by this sword will forever be a weakness no matter how much you try to cover it up. Now, know fear as you burn..." Yukari stated with as much contempt against her fearsome opponent as she could. She watched the tower crumble into ash before her eyes before closing them, relishing her victory against Yuka.

"Did someone say fear~?" Yukari's eyes snapped open as she heard Yuka's voice.

"That's impossible!" The border youkai stated as she looked back to the flaming remains of the tower that Yuka made. She was about to think that it was just a trick when the ground in front of her burst open to reveal a massive closed lotus, large enough for someone to-

"Dammit!" Yukari cursed as the flower opened and revealed the flower youkai. Yuka's left hand darted forward as soon as the lotus opened and grabbed her opponent's head.

"Hey~? Did you hear it~?" Yuka ask the panicking border youkai with a vicious smile. Yukari swung her arm back to slash at Yuka but the Hisou Sword was blocked by the nigh-indestructible parasol.

"The screams of flowers! As you burned them they screamed! Did you hear? Even now I hear them! Can't you hear them! The screams that drowns out screams! The screams that echos screams! The screams that scream! They all scream one thing! 'I WANT TO LIVE!' AHAHAHAHAHAHA~!" Yuka tilted her head back and continued to cackle like the madwoman she was. Yukari understood that she was going to die if she did not fight Yuka seriously.

"Now~! I wonder what you sound like when you scream~?" Yuka asked her victim before she started to increase her grip on Yukari's head, intending to crush her skull.

~High-Speed Flying Object~

Yuka could only look at her opponent, dumbfounded. Her left hand that was holding onto Yukari's head was wrenched away and her left arm now looked like it was broken in several places.

"Oh my~" Yuka nonchalantly stated as she stared at her limping left arm. She moved her shoulder a few times and saw the limb, which was bent in ways it never should, dangle uselessly.

"Yuka~ri has some spunk left eh~?" Yuka playfully said, completely ignoring her useless left arm and quickly tried to stab the border youkai with her parasol.

~Quadruple Barrier~

The same four rough barriers that she used to block Tama's attacks before appeared between the combatants.

"Pierce~!" Yuka yelled as she thrust her parasol with all her strength. The tip of the parasol easily shattered the first layer and broke through the second after a few seconds. The third layer broke after a minute and the last one was cracking.

"Aren't you going to run away~?" Yuka taunted as she put more and more force behind her parasol, slowly making the final layer crack more and more. Yukari only stared at her with steeled eyes.

~Mesh of Light and Darkness~

Black and white orbs suddenly appeared all around Yuka but she was too preoccupied with breaking through Yukari's barrier that she never noticed them. The final layer finally shattered but Yuka's parasol never made it to its target as the orbs turned into beams and converged at the flower youkai.

"Eeehh...?" Yuka could only question what had happened. One minute, she had Yukari in her grasp. Literally seconds away from victory. Then, she felt pain...intense pain. Something she hadn't felt for a long time. For someone to hurt her that much, Yuka could only do one thing in her state of disbelief.

She smiles...

"Begone!" Yukari raised the treasured sword but it wasn't covered in flames anymore. Instead, it glowed bright crimson. The border youkai held the sword with both her hands and swung it down at Yuka.

~Meteorological Revelation~

The force of a tornado, a hurricane, a thunder storm, a monsoon, a massive gale, a hail storm, a heat wave, a cyclone, a snow storm. Every single force of that the weather was capable of hit Yuka all at once. The perfect storm hit the flower youkai, destroying her parasol and sending her flying into the distance until she finally crashed into the ground outside the platform they were fighting on.

?
« Last Edit: October 28, 2010, 09:20:44 AM by Blackraptor »

Blackraptor

  • Furniture
  • The guy with the thing over there at the place
Re: Touhou Rider Reimu!
« Reply #39 on: October 28, 2010, 09:07:29 AM »
Part 4

?

"Tama! Move ze~!" I turned to the screaming Aoko who was running towards me as she put a card in her gun.

ATTACK RIDE!

"Wait what are you-" I was cut off as Aoko raised her gun and pointed it at Yukari.

"I said move ze~!" Aoko repeated before pulling the trigger.

STARDUST FALL!

"Oh shi-!" I didn't even get to finish as I jumped back before a barrage of star-shaped bullets hit Yukari. Aoko peppered the border youkai for a few seconds before the attack ride finally ended. The cloud of dust caused by the barrage faded to reveal Yukari completely unhurt because of her quadruple barrier.

"Why is it that opening attacks against the big bad are always ineffective ze~?" Aoko complained as she ran up beside me.

"I'm assuming that you already realize how deep in crap we are in right now right ze~?" The ordinary magician asked me. I turned to her and saw that she looked...nervous. That's not good.

"...yeah...thanks for sticking around..." I said in gratitude. I knew that I didn't have a snowball's chance in hell against Yukari if I fought her alone. She was hurt pretty bad in her fight against Yuka but I wasn't about to take her lightly. Especially because she beat Yuka.

"Now then...let's end this once and for all, shall we?" Yukari tiredly said as she raised the sword and scarlet clouds loomed above the Colosseum we were in.

"Oh jeez! Oh jeez! Oh jeez! Ze~!" Aoko started to panic at the sight of Yukari's raised hand and the brightening glow of the sword.

"What? What is she trying to do?" I asked her while pulling out Reimu's final attack card. Aoko eyed my card before replying.

"What? No! Don't bother! She's going to use Scarlet Weather Rapture ze~! None of our final attacks can even phase it! It was a one-hit sure-kill spell card that covered nearly the entire screen in Scarlet Weather Rhapsody! It uses the energy of all living things under heaven and turns it into a directed energy weapon ze~!" Aoko frantically explained as she started to back away. A sure-kill attack that weaponized the energy of every living thing on earth? I didn't like the sound of that...

"Vanish, faker! Turn into nothing along with that witch and that monster of a flower youkai!" Yukari coldly declared as she prepared to hit us with Scarlet Weather Rapture.

"Nooo!" A scream pierced the air. I knew that voice...I recognized who that was. Yes! She finally decided to stand up!

"Tenshi!" I called out as a boulder wrapped in ornate rope hurtled towards Yukari. The border youkai blocked it with the Hisou Sword but she was still pushed back a few feet by the rock.

"A keystone? Tenshi..." Yukari deduced before she...smiled?

"Yukaaaaarrrriiiii!" Tenshi screamed as she hurtled towards the border youkai at an angle. The boulder she launched suddenly disappeared into thin air but was replaced by Tenshi's flying kick. The sword crackled at the contact between the first daughter and itself. Tenshi curled herself up before giving another kick and pushing Yukari away. Tenshi landed on the platform and readied herself to face her closest friend.

"Nice of you to join us ze!" Aoko said in relief as she climbed up the platform, I climbed up after her.

"Tenshi...you're really here..." I called out to the celestial who turned away from me.

"I...I'll try...just this once. I'll do everything I can to save everyone...to save Bhava-Agra. Just this one time...I'll be everyone's hero!" She replied, turning to me with a confident smile.

"What did I tell you about trying to be the hero, little Tenshi?" Yukari suddenly interrupted our conversation. She stood in front of us, sword in hand. There were three of us though...with Tenshi's power as a celestial, my transformations, and Aoko's summons, I'm sure that us three will-

"I'm out! Good luck ze~!" Aoko suddenly said.

ATTACK RIDE!

"What? Aoko you sneaky little!" I yelled at her as she pulled the trigger and stuck her tongue out at me.

OPTICAL CAMOUFLAGE!

"You don't need me anymore ze~! Best of luck ze~!" She quickly stated as she vanished from the field. And just like that, it was just me and Tenshi against Yukari. Somehow, I knew it was too good to be true.

"Pay no mind, Tama. I swore that I'll save Bhava-Agra and I mean it." Tenshi said in lieu of Aoko's sudden exit. I stared at her speechless for a few moments. Did I hit her head too hard?

"Wow...who are you and what did you do to Hinanai Tenshi?" I asked in honest surprise. The celestial closed her eyes for a moment before turning to me.

"She's right here. She just needed time to remember what was worth fighting for..." Tenshi confidently replied.

"What's worth fighting for? Don't give me that, little Tenshi. You know my logic about the nature or heroism is true. Trying to become a hero is a pointless venture. One that I intend to rectify." Yukari said as she stood before the two of us.

"Oh? And how's that? By destroying heaven? Are you going to destroy Gensokyo and the outside world too? Lemme guess, you want to destroy this world and remake it into one where no one has to suffer? A world that doesn't need any heroes in the first place?" I cynically said as I took a page on one of the most overused motivations for bad guys in fiction and video games. Yukari stared at me for a few moments in slight surprise before smiling. Wait...

"It's nice that you understand. You're smarter than you look, faker." Yukari replied with no hostility. I could only gawk at the revelation.

"Wait? I was right? That's your grand plan? Blow everything up and start from scratch? That's crazy!" I yelled out in surprise, making Yukari frown slightly. Really though, that's just absurd!

"Is it so wrong for me to cause pain temporarily, so that I can create a world where pain does not exist? Does that justify you trying to stop the building a clean new world on the ruins of the tainted old one?" Yukari defiantly posed her logic while pointing the Hisou Sword at me. She's actually serious about it. And she just might be able to pull it off too.

"Yes,it is! And yes, it does!" I yelled at her while stomping my right foot on the ground. Yukari simply frowned at my reaction and narrowed her eyes at me.

"What is with you? What do you have against heroes anyway? They protect and save everyone they can, even if it's thankless! Is that such a bad thing?" I countered, pointing at her.

"You speak like you know what it is like. To sacrifice your own happiness to ensure the happiness of people you have never even met. To look up from above to make sure that nothing bad is happening to the people at large. To be so focused on the big picture that you eventually forget to protect the most important things to you." Yukari stated with contempt. What was she talking about? It's like...it's almost like...

"...like something you went through..." I muttered in realization.

"Why do you think that heaven and Gensokyo were in such good terms? Why do you think that I am the only one who was granted free visiting rights here? They trusted me, faker! Why? Because I earned it! I earned it with blood, sweat, and tears! I earned it by protecting Gensokyo from whatever was thrown at it for over a thousand years!" Yukari explained. I turned to Tenshi for clarification but she just turned away from my gaze.

"It was fine! I was fine with seeing to the well being of the denizens of my realm! But I was alone...even with Ran and Chen with me. They were my servants...nothing more. Then...I met her..." Yukari continued as she stared into my eyes. Her?

"Saigyouji Yuyuko..." I muttered the name of the ghost princess. Yukari's eyebrow twitched at the name.

"Her name...is Saigyouji Yuko, faker..." Yukari clarified.

That must have been her name while she was still alive. I thought as I noted the slight difference between names.

"She was only mortal, a human. But she became my friend. She didn't care about who or what I was. She didn't revere me. She didn't fear me. She didn't worship me. She didn't judge me. She accepted me as just Yakumo Yukari, some stranger she met and befriended. I knew that it wouldn't last. But those days were the happiest I've ever had. Then...I was shown just what kind of creatures I was protecting." Yukari bitterly said.

"Yuko...she had the power over death. She couldn't really control it but I was able to adjust the border of her power so she could live a mostly normal human life. My mistake was that I made the border strong enough to suppress her power when she was calm and collected. Not when she was stressed and scared, fearful for herself or others." Yukari continued her story. Tenshi could only look away in silence. Me? I couldn't really find any words at that moment.

"Yuko was a very beautiful young woman from the human village. She had many suitors even while she was still a teenager. One day, she went out to the bamboo forest to gather bamboo shoots. A man from the village followed her. Do you know what he tried to do to her?" Yukari asked the obvious question.

"He...raped her?" I stated the most likely answer.

"Tried to. Just when he was about to get his way with her, the border I placed on Yuko's power shattered and...she killed him. Yuko killed that man simply by thinking that he should die. That was the nature of her power. The power to bequeath death to others. Word spread to the village and she was persecuted by the very people she grew up with. They feared her power and wanted to make sure that she would never have the chance to use it against them. The angry mob of crazed humans hunted her down and killed her without even asking why she had killed that miserable man in the first place." Yukari recounted Yuyuko's last moments as she stabbed the Hisou Sword into the ground in anger.

"Wait! Where were you? Something like an angry mob running down a young woman should have been easy to spot with you kind of power, right?" I asked the border youkai. I felt Tenshi tense up beside me when I asked that question. I then saw Yukari with the most furious expression I have ever seen her show. An expression that I never thought such a beautiful woman could make.

"I was here, in heaven! With Tenshi! Attending a feast! The day when Yuko was murdered was the same day the Hinanai clan decided to establish the alliance between heaven and Gensokyo with me as the representative of my realm! I was so happy back then! Heaven had finally acknowledged Gensokyo as an equal! We feasted for days to celebrate! I was too drunk with my own accomplishments that I couldn't even hear her cries!" Yukari screamed at us.

"What hero! What guardian of the realms! I couldn't even save one girl! The one human who really meant anything to me! And all I got in exchange was that damn mirror! It had to change! This world had to change and I was going to change it!" Yukari furiously said before she pulled out the treasured sword and pointed it to the sky.

"Tenshi...is this all true?" I asked the celestial as the scarlet clouds in the sky started to swirl around.

"Yes...I did not know about Yukari's human friend until after the fact. By then, it was far too late to save her life. The girl had already crossed over, nothing could be done. My father even asked the Yama for a favor to recover the girl's soul but...it was too late." Tenshi sadly said with her fists clenched.

I don't believe it. I thought. It was another case where there were no real evil antagonists. Everything was another case of terrible circumstances that resulted in the current crisis. What the hell...who comes up with these messed up situations?

"Yukari...let me ask you one thing..." I said to the border youkai after giving her some time to calm down. There was one counter I know of against this kind of vengeful logic and it was known to be effective as long as it was used in time.

"State your question, faker." Yukari replied. I was really starting to get annoyed with being called 'faker' almost as much as I hated being called 'demon'. I shook off the uncomfortable feeling and faced Yukari.

"Would Yuko want any of this?" I asked her as seriously and as sincerely as I could. The border youkai's eyes widened for a moment before closing her eyes and shaking her head.

"Probably not. I wouldn't want this back then either. But like everything else in this twisted world...it's too late." Yukari replied with a sad smile.

So much for the conscience card. I thought in disappointment. Time for plan-B.

"Tenshi...you still with me?" I said to the girl beside me.

"Until heaven and Gensokyo are saved...I will shall not falter." Tenshi stated with as much conviction as Yukari. She still seemed a but nervous but I nodded to her words and determination.

"All of this is just bad luck and terrible timing. An honest difference in opinion. Even after all of this, I will still consider you as my friend." Tenshi added as she stared at the border youkai.

"You and Yuko would have gotten along very well..." Yukari said with another sad smile before making the crimson sword glowed brighter.

"One chance Tenshi! Tell me what you want! Right here! Right now!" I yelled at the celestial as the wind started to pick up.

"To save Bhava-Agra! To save all of heaven! To save Gensokyo! And to save my dear friend Yukari!" Tenshi replied without hesitation. My pocket glowed before three cards shot out of it. Tenshi's cards rested on my hand. I took the final form card and turned it over. Tenshi's logo was an outline of her keystone with the silhouette of the Hisou Sword in front of it pointing downward. I opened the handles and put the card in.

FINAL FORM RIDE!

"This might tickle a bit!" I yelled as I walked behind Tenshi before closing the handles.

TE-TE-TENSHI!

I placed by hands on her back and the celestial yelped in surprise as she was swallowed in white light. I had an inkling as to what her final form was...I was proven right when the light faded to reveal what it was.

It was a sword, naturally. A really big one too. It was comparable to the size of Eiki's final form Justitia. The grip was made of two streams of obsidian that wrapped around each other like a braid. The streams extended into a hand guard and partially wrapped around blade itself. The long blade was made of blue crystal, as blue as Tenshi's hair and was formed into a double-edge. The sword was about as tacky as any final weapon in any traditional fantasy RPG so I expected that I was strong enough to take on...

"...that..." I muttered as Yukari levitated, gathering energy from all life as she prepared the final strike. I can do that too. I pulled Tenshi's yellow card before opening my buckle and putting the card in.

FINAL ATTACK RIDE!

"Behold! The opening act in the rebuilding of this twisted world!" Yukari stated as the Hisou Sword's blade was wrapped in scarlet energy that extended the blade beyond the swirling clouds. I grit my teeth and closed the handles.

TE-TE-TENSHI!

The blue blade was wrapped in similar blue energy but its stayed around the blade rather than reaching out to the skies. Yukari narrowed her eyes at the sight.

"An interesting final stand, faker! Futile all the same! Vanish in the face of the Scarlet Weather Rapture of all Life!" Yukari yelled as she swung the sword down at me. The force of all life on the planet careened toward me but I wasn't really helpless either. I smiled as I remembered something like this from a video game that was featured in Gamers once. It felt...appropriate.

"Yeah, well...I'm not exactly alone either! Take this! Tenjou Tenga Ichigeki Hissatsu Muteki Giri!" I screamed as I swung the Celestial Slasher upwards at Yukari. The two energies battled and the Colosseum broke apart from the combined power of the two blades. My hands were numbing and were about to break when my vision went while and all sound suddenly cut out as everything was swallowed in an explosion from the two swords.

?

"This...is the most absurd thing I have done in a while. And I've done a lot of absurd things lately..." I stated as I poured tea for four at the Hakurei shrine.

"I don't understand how serving tea at a shrine would be considered as absurd?" Tenshi asked as she took one of the cups and sipped some of the hot green tea.

"Well, Tama-chan finds a lot of things absurd~" Yuka replied as she took the other cup and savored the aroma before drinking the tea.

"You really need to relax more you know. Being too high strung is bad for your health." Yukari added as she took the third cup and a rice cracker. Yes...me, Tenshi, Yuka, and Yukari are having tea and snacks at the Hakurei shrine after the end of the battle in Bhava-Agra. Why? Let me explain, back during the aftermath of the final attacks that probably should have leveled all of heaven and then some.

?

It was hot!

I couldn't see!

I couldn't move!

Everything was white!

My ears were ringing!

It felt like I was inside one of Utsuho's miniature suns!


I opened my mouth to try to scream but nothing came out. Wait...don't tell me I'm dead. That would suck but it would make sense after what happened.

"You look like a fish out of water you know..." Yukari's voice called out from somewhere within the brightness.

"Yukari?" I heard myself say.

Wait! I can talk? I'm not dead? I thought as my eyesight came back as well as my feeling in my body. The light faded and I saw a clear blue sky with Tenshi and Yukari looking down on me.

"You okay?" Tenshi asked with a crooked smile.

"No...and why are you two smiling?" I flatly asked, raising an eyebrow. They were about to vaporize each other a few moments ago and now they're acting like a couple of friends that just pulled a prank.

"It's...a long story. Here, let me help you up." Yukari said as she and Tenshi offered their hands.

Did that blast cause me to jump to an alternate version of this world or something? What the hell is happening?
I started wracking my brain for any kind of logical explanation to what was happening as I hesitantly took the offered hands. The two women pulled me to my feet and I noticed that I couldn't sense Reimu's intuition anymore. I looked at my body and saw that I wasn't transformed anymore.

"Oh..." I absentmindedly said as looked back at the two of them.

"I must say..." Yukari started. Both she and Tenshi looked terrible, like they were caught in an explosion. Wait...they were.

"...turning little Tenshi into a sword was one thing. But being able to attack with as much force as Scarlet Weather Rapture...that was very impressive, fa?Tama...right?" Yukari caught herself before she called me 'faker' again.

"Umm...thanks. I'm assuming that you're not going to try to blow up the world anymore?" I asked the border youkai. The world around me suddenly flashed white for a second. I went wide eyed when I saw the two of them completely cleaned up, like none of this ever happened.

"Hmmm? Blow up the world? I don't know what you are talking about~" Yukari playfully said as she unfolded a fan in her hand and used it to cover her mouth.

"Wait...what are you-" The rest of the sentence never left my mouth as I saw where we were standing. It was in the middle of a pristine park in Bhava-Agra. What's more, none of the buildings looked like they were blown up. Most of all, there were people here! The very people that were completely absent throughout the whole incident were walking around, going about their business like nothing happened.

"Uumm..." I could only mutter in utter confusion on what the hell was going on.

"You!" I snapped my head towards the source of the voice.

"Yuka!" I called out to the flower youkai who looked like she made a complete recovery. Which also meant that she was probably very angry right now after being beaten by Yukari.

"Oh~! You're alive~" Yukari playfully said, not at all concerned about Yuka stomping toward her.

"You! You owe me a new umbrella! You have any idea how hard it was to make that-" Yuka was about to show Yukari the tattered remains of her parasol when she noticed that it was back, good as new.

"Okay, I'm good~" The flower youkai went back to her playful self as she opened her newly repaired parasol and used it for shade.

That was the only thing that really bothered her? I wondered before turning back to Yukari.

"So...explanation..." I trailed off, raising my hand like a student in a classroom.

"Ah yes~! You all recall how there was no one else in Bhava-Agra and Gensokyo aside from us and a few others, right?" The border youkai started, the three of us nodded in response.

"That, is of course, impossible. But it happened anyway. How? The border of heroes and villains..." She stated matter of factly.

"The border of what now?" Yuka asked.

"I made and utilized a border that only allowed those with the potential to become heroes and-or villains to remain. It was my intention to...educate those who remained, the ones with the potential to be either good or evil..." Yukari explained matter-of-factly.

"...or both..." She glanced at me and Yuka.

"Wait! You expect us to believe that you filtered out every other being in heaven and Gensokyo only to leave out those who can be heroes and-or villains so you can fight them?" I asked.

"That's exactly what I did~" Yukari happily admitted.

"Then why did you have to level Bhava-Agra?" I yelled out while throwing my hands up, earning me a few curious stares from passers by.

"Oh, that! It made it much more dramatic, didn't it?" Yukari playfully said.

"And you threw me into your gap and showed me all those horrible things because..." I added while shaking my head, I wasn't about to let her off that easy after the trauma I went through.

"That...was necessary." Yukari stated with much more seriousness than before, making me gulp unconsciously.

"You were an unknown. Someone who simply showed up and wielded the power to turn into powerful youkai at will. I had to make sure that you actually deserved that much power. If not, I would have needed to dispose of you because I couldn't let someone that dangerous to run around with that kind of power." Yukari grimly stated before smiling a few moments later.

"Thankfully, you proved to be worthy of that power and much more~!" She added, much to my relief.

"Umm...thanks...but, why did you do all of this in the first place?" I was really wondering about that.

"For little Tenshi..." Yukari replied with a warm smile.

"Me?" Tenshi yelped, pointing at herself.

"Yes..." The border youkai replied, putting her hand on Tenshi's shoulder.

"You revered me. You worshiped me. You idolized my deeds and accomplishments. You wanted to become me." Yukari stated with a sad smile. Normally, one would be happy that another is emulating them but...

"I...don't want you to become me. The thought of you going through what I did...it scared me." Yukari explained while putting her hand on Tenshi's cheek, making the celestial blush.

"For all the glory and praise I received for my deeds, the price that came with it was just as great. Yuko's loss was what finally made me realize that. When you started saying that you wanted to start becoming a hero like me, I had to stop it. Becoming a hero with naivete like that will only lead to disillusion and self-destruction." Yukari continued.

"I...I didn't...I'm sorry..." Tenshi meekly said after hearing Yukari's real motivation.

"It's fine, little Tenshi. Your heart was in the right place, but you are nowhere near ready. Maybe someday...but now, you just need to be yourself and leave the big stuff to me." The border youkai comforted Tenshi.

"So you were just kidding when you said that you were going to blow up the world? You were going to stop as soon as you realized that we couldn't beat you right?" I asked. If she was faking everything just to teach Tenshi a lesson then there was no reason for her to destroy everything.

"..." Yukari said nothing, averting her eyes from us while covering her mouth with her open fan.

"That was real..." Yuka spoke up.

"The bloodlust and the fury that came from her was very real. There's no way you can fake anger as primal as that. Isn't that right~?" Yuka, the expert in that subject, said while smirking at Yukari.

"True enough...after seeing who were left after I activated that border, coupled with being reminded of what happened to Yuko...I lost control..." Yukari quietly admitted.

"But you all came through in the end, like how real heroes do." She added.

"So...what now?" Yuka asked.

"Umm...I have an idea..." I raised my hand with my suggestion. Aoko told me of something that was supposed to happen after each incident was resolved by the heroines so...

?

That's how we ended up here... I thought as I drank my tea.

"I wonder where Iku is though?" Tenshi suddenly quipped.

"I'm sure she's back at the palace of the dragons, trying to figure out what happened...or didn't happen. She'll probably pester your house with crazy allegations of the theft of the Hisou Sword and the utter destruction of Bhava-Agra." Yukari explained before giggling.

"You are evil..." I muttered before I felt Akyu's scroll glow. I guess that wraps it up here. I took out the scroll and looked at the others.

"What is that?" Tenshi asked.

"It means I need to move on, everything here has been cleared up." I explained with a sad smile.

"I see...It's not like I'll miss you or anything, don't think for a second that I will Tama-chan..." Yuka said while turning her back on me. Oh Yuka...

"Not quite..." Yukari suddenly said.

"Huh?" I said, blinking in surprise.

"If you find your witch friend, tell her that the parasol she stole was my favorite." Yukari said in annoyance.

So that's what she pilfered from this world...
I thought when I remembered Aoko's condition for being able to summon new characters from each world she visits.

"I'll do that...well then...it's been wild." I said before drinking the rest of my tea and standing up.

"Wait!" Tenshi stood up after me.

"Tenshi?" I regarded the celestial.

"Thank you, Tama. Know that, if you ever find your way back here, you are known as a true hero...even if it is just by me." She said in gratitude.

"Yeah. Thanks Tenshi, and stay out of trouble." I jokingly said before opening the scroll, sending me to my next destination.

?
« Last Edit: October 28, 2010, 09:22:44 AM by Blackraptor »

Blackraptor

  • Furniture
  • The guy with the thing over there at the place
Re: Touhou Rider Reimu!
« Reply #40 on: October 28, 2010, 09:08:17 AM »
Aaand the teaser for the next world.

?

The light faded and I was greeted with clear blue skies and the sounds of birds singing. Nothing destroyed, nothing dying, nothing trying to kill me. So far, so good. I looked around and saw that I was in a shrine, not the Hakurei shrine but similar. I glanced at my attire for this world and was shocked.

"Wait...did I transform without realizing or..." I said to myself while examining my clothes. It was a traditional miko attire. Not like Reimu's where certain design liberties were taken. This was a classic, honest to goodness miko outfit.

"Hey~! A miko~! Hic!" A drunken voice of a young girl took me by surprise.

"I don't understand how a miko could come this high without us realizing it." Another voice said. I turned to them and saw who my first contacts in this world were.

The drunk-looking one had brown eyes and long, light-brown, hair done up in a low ponytail. She had two long not-so-straight horns on her head which was decorated with purple ribbons. She was wearing a tattered pink blouse and a long purple and pink skirt. She also had manacles on her wrists and on her right ankle. Most distinctive was she was carrying a purple gourd that has various talismans stuck on it.

The other one had red eyes and shoulder-length pink hair with was done in Chinese-style double buns. Her right arm was complete wrapped in, what looked like, bandages. She was wearing a white shirt and skirt. Over those, a red front panel that has a thorny vine motif and a large rose-shaped ornament on her chest. She also had a manacle on her left wrist.

"Umm...hello..." I meekly greeted the two. The smaller one definitely looked like an oni and the other was probably strong too.

"Hey there~! Hic! Who might you be~?" The oni girl asked, prompting my trademark response.

"Just a miko passing thro-" I was cut off when an explosion occurred in the distance.

"Not them again!" The taller girl said before turning to the smaller girl beside her.

"Suika! I told you to take care of them!" She berated her companion.

"Unya~! No need to be so stingy Ibara-chi~! Hic! They're just having some fun!" The oni named Suika replied.

"Stop this at once Rumia! We don't need to keep fighting!" A familiar but older sounding voice said from where the explosion occurred. The person jumped out and I could only gawk.

A confident looking girl, who looked like she was around nineteen years old and had aqua-colored eyes and hair. She was wearing a blue ribbon, light pink blouse and blue jumper dress. She was also wearing black leather gloves and matching boots. Her left shoulder and arm was covered with a black shoulder guard connected to a long black sleeve like a half-jacket. Her chest was covered by two straps held together by a badge that was shaped like a frog's face. She had a black leather belt connected to the straps which was holding up a black skirt that only covered her left side.


Most surprising was that she was carrying a weapon in her right hand that resembles an exaggerated two-handed double-edged sword in its shape and appearance. It consists of a long hilt wrapped in a red material, a distinctively large hand guard. It had a wide length of blade, and an equally long but thinner length ending in a point.

In addition to the sword she in her hand she also had other swords on her back and waist. On her back were two long swords, mirror images of each other, with one straight edge and one saw-toothed edge, with a long black hilt for each. The straight edge's blade extended to where the pommel was supposed to be and reminded me of Advent Letty's Excalibur. On her waist were a pair of mirror image dagger-like swords, though they are still quite long. They were single-edged, with a gear-like mechanism between the hilt and the blade.

"It's Cirno..." I muttered to myself, the I realized what she looked like. It was an older Cirno who looked like she stole Cloud Strife's gear from that Final Fantasy movie!

"Advent...Cirno..." I tacked on the name. Wait! She said something about Rumia...

"Is that so~? Not really fun otherwise Cirno-chan!" Another voice came out of the crater made by the explosion, revealing Rumia...or her version in this world.

She looked the same. Red eyes, short blond hair, wearing a black vest and skirt, and a white blouse. However, like Advent Cirno, she looked more mature. On top of that, she had wings made of swirling darkness, and was carrying a giant jet-black sword like the one that the guy from Berserk used. Strangely, the red ribbon that was normally tied to her hair was floating above her head like a halo.

"So much for a simple, quiet entrance..." I muttered at the sudden complication I was given in this new world.

?

I apologize for the gratuitous Japanese in the last attack but I was compelled to use Ryuusei Date's naming method from Super Robo Wars Alpha for the name of the slash. Long story short, Tenjou Tenga Ichigeki Hissatsu Muteki Giri = Heaven and Earth One Hit Sure-Kill Invincible Slash.

Also, as you can see, the next world will be pretty crazy so look forward to it. Tell me how you think the story is going if you can.
« Last Edit: October 28, 2010, 09:24:20 AM by Blackraptor »

Doll.S CUBE

  • I Have A New Obssession
  • *
  • ♥Puppy Love♥
Re: Touhou Rider Reimu!
« Reply #41 on: October 28, 2010, 11:59:49 AM »
This is great, although I wish I knew what is going on with the demon thing...

Re: Touhou Rider Reimu!
« Reply #42 on: October 28, 2010, 09:09:50 PM »
our favorite Reimu-standin is going to fix the fanfiction/printed works?!? this is going to be awesome (save for the new month-long wait). keep up the awesome work!

Blackraptor

  • Furniture
  • The guy with the thing over there at the place
Re: Touhou Rider Reimu!
« Reply #43 on: October 28, 2010, 09:58:11 PM »
our favorite Reimu-standin is going to fix the fanfiction/printed works?!? this is going to be awesome (save for the new month-long wait). keep up the awesome work!

Actually...the next one will be Immaterial and Missing Power. Of course, the inclusion of Ibaraki Kasen, Advent Cirno, and EX-Rumia complicates things.

MysTeariousYukari

  • Nomnomnom~
  • Hooray~
Re: Touhou Rider Reimu!
« Reply #44 on: October 29, 2010, 12:18:19 AM »
o.o Holy wow this is AWESOME!!!!

I laughed at the new world. I was seriously thinking it would be an Advent-fest once you started on Cirno. Sadly, I was wrong. ;-;

I wonder where Ran was gapped to... So Nanoka~

Blackraptor

  • Furniture
  • The guy with the thing over there at the place
Re: Touhou Rider Reimu!
« Reply #45 on: November 17, 2010, 12:11:27 PM »
Huzzah! A new chapter! I was really going for a November release for this chapter because Super Robot Taisen L for the DS comes out on the 25th and I won't be able to write much once I get my hands on a copy. So yeah...

Anyway, here's the first part of this world. Please enjoy!

?

The incessant sound of clashing blades between Cirno and Rumia rhythmically echoed throughout the otherwise quiet shrine. I could only stare in disbelief as these two girls completely shattered my preconceived notions about them from the previous worlds. I turned to the oni, Suika, wondering if she had any desire to stop these two from tearing up her shrine.

I guess this is her shrine... I thought since she evidently lives here and the only other shrines I know of are the Hakurei Shrine and the Temple of the Earth Spirits, neither of which look like this.

?Shouldn't we like, stop them?? I asked the obvious question, earning a curious and very drunken gaze from the little oni.

?Nya~! Let them have their fun, I say~! Hic!? The drunk little oni said before taking another swig from her gourd.

It was still morning and she's already plastered? I thought while shaking my head. I turned to the other girl there for help.

?Sorry, this part of the mountain is Suika's territory. None of the other devas can do anything here without her approval.? Kasen shrugged. I sighed and looked back to the duel taking place in front of us.

?Come on Cirno-chan! Combine your swords already so we can really fight seriously!? The older version of Rumia, the youkai of darkness, taunted as she effortlessly swung around the the thick jet-black zweihander at Cirno. The heavily armed ice fairy, was struggling in the duel because she was fighting defensively and her current sword seemed comparatively lighter than her opponent's.

?Stop! I don't want to fight you Rumia! You're one of my best friends! This fight is meaningless!? The ice fairy pleaded with her friend as she blocked and parried strike after ruthless strike.

?Is that so~? Lies! No fight is meaningless! Now fight me, little ice fairy! Fighty time! Fighty time!? Rumia declared as she made her wings of swirling darkness larger. Cirno grunted and her left hand was creeping towards the saw-toothed longsword on her back.

?Dammit Suika! Just make them stop already!? Kasen yelled at her companion who frowned at the sudden aggression displayed by her friend.

?Oh fine~! Hic!? Suika said as she got up and walked toward the two young women. I was starting to get nervous about an oni getting into the mix between two skilled swordswomen. I've fought against another Deva of the Mountain, Yuugi, and I know from experience how strong they are. I gulped and made sure that my buckle would appear at a hair's-trigger if this gets out of hand.

?So...you really are serious...? Cirno grimly remarked as she pulled one of the longswords on her back, the saw-toothed one, and prepared for Rumia's attack.

?Oh yes I am! Are you ready Cirno-chan~?? Rumia asked as she held her zweihander above her head. Neither of the combatants noticed Suika walking towards them like a drunken salary man...it was a bit embarrassing to watch her approach them, really...

?Unya~! He~y! You two~!? The little oni called out to the two. Cirno and Rumia looked at her curiously as she pulled out a very large sake dish out of nowhere. She poured sake into the dish and held it towards the two of them.

?Here~! Have some~! Hic!? Suika said as she set down the dish in front of Rumia.

?Is she nuts?! She's offering sake to them! Rumia might just stab her for that!? I said in panic to Kasen who looked calm despite the seemingly stupid and very drunken move by Suika.

?Don't worry. This is how these fight always ends.? Kasen said in a bored tone while shrugging.

?And some for you too~! Have some~! Hic!? Suika drunkenly offered another large dish filled with sake to Cirno. The two youkai looked at her a second. Cirno put the saw-toothed sword on her back and her main broadsword in between the two long swords, making the broadsword point straight down. Rumia simply made her black zweihander disappear into thin air. I was wondering if the sword was made of pure darkness like her wings when both of them walked towards Suika, took their respective sake dishes, and started drinking.

?What the hell?!? Was all I could say. I looked at Kasen while pointing at the absurdity taking place.

?That is Suika's hidden power. It's legendary that no one can refuse a drink from Ibuki Suika. She even got the Yama herself completely drunk once because of that power.? The pink-haired girl explained while shrugging.

?I...I need to sit down...? I said while feeling like I was having a migraine after what I just witnessed.

?You're too stiff for a miko you know~! Here~!? Suika said while pouring some sake in yet another sake dish.

No! Noooo! I thought as I slowly backed away as soon as she finished filling the dish.

?Have some~!? Those words were the last thing I remember.

?

?Uuurrrggghhh...? I groaned like a zombie when I regained consciousness. I was never able to hold my alcohol well so I never drink except during special occasions. I was a lightweight when it came to drinking and oni sake was really freaking strong! I was probably out like a light after a couple of sips.

?Brain...hurts...? I grunted as I clutched my head in pain. I hate hangovers. So. Much.

I sat up and my head started pounding even harder. Note to self: If Suika starts pouring sake and looks at you, RUN! Run hard! Run fast! Don't look back! FLY if you have to!

?Where am I now?? I said to myself while looking around. I was sleepi--passed out in a futon and the room I was in reminded me of the inside of the Hakurei Shrine. It was similar but something was off...

?You don't drink much, do you?? A familiar voice said from behind me. I turned around, earning another few thumps from my brain, and saw Kasen walking into the room.

?No. In fact, it's been nearly a year since I got drunk. I've completely forgotten how painful hangovers are. How does Suika keep drinking that stuff like it's water and not die from alcohol poisoning?? I said to her while massaging my temples.

?She's an oni. There'd be something wrong with you if you couldn't drink that much if you were an oni.? Kasen explained.

?Thank goodness that I'm not then. Where am I?? I repeated my original question while taking another glance around the room.

?My shrine. Suika would have left you and those two for dead after you all passed out, so I carried you all here.? Kasen said with yet another one of her shrugs.

?Those two? Cirno and Rumia are here too?? I inquired, standing up and stretching out. God, I was sore all over! Did Kasen stuff us all in a suitcase?

?Yes, they are. I made sure to keep them as far away from each other as possible. The stiffness should wear off after a few hours. Happens all the time to non-oni that drink Suika's sake.? The bandaged girl said. I nodded in acknowledgment before glancing at her right arm.

I wonder why she has her entire right arm bandaged like that? I wondered as I stared at her arm.

?It's a long story. One I'd rather not recount, especially to a stranger.? She stated while narrowing her eyes at me and putting her left hand on her right arm, as if trying to hide it. Looks like she doesn't like people prying.

?Sorry...and thanks for taking me in.? I bowed to her in thanks.

?No problem. It would have been heartless to let you three rot out in the middle of Suika's shrine. That would have made a very bad image for us devas.? Kasen explained just how helpless we were after we got plastered by Suika's alcoholic tendencies.

?Are you so sure? I mean fine, Suika looked a drunken bum, but I don't think she'd leave anyone to die on her front yard.? I skeptically retorted. Surely, the other deva was just being a bit mean towards the little oni.

?No. This is fact. Suika would never willingly do something for someone else. She's the laziest youkai in Gensokyo.? The deva pointedly insisted. Yes, again with the shrugging. I was starting to wonder if her shoulders might pop off if she kept doing that all the time.

?Fine, I'll take your word for it. I hope I wasn't out for more than a day though...? I changed the subject while scratching the back of my head. I was really praying that I wasn't knocked out as long as I was in the previous world.

That would mean that drinking Suika's sake has the same effect on me as an all-out battle with Yuka at the Garden of the Sun. I thought, a thought that disturbed me greatly.

?Don't worry. Since you only drank a couple of sips, you were only unconscious for a few hours. The ice fairy and the darkness youkai will take a bit longer to recover though.? Kasen explained.

?Good. At least we don't have to deal with them so soon. Any idea why they're fighting?? I asked.

?Not really. They've been like that since they arrived on the mountain months ago. One time, I stopped by to make sure that Suika wasn't drowning in her sleep and saw them swatting metal at each other in the premises. Every time that happens, Suika eventually gets them drunk in order to stop them from fighting. It takes a lot of coaxing to make her do that much though...? The pink-haried girl said, surprisingly without shrugging this time.

?Usually, either Yuugi or I take care of them while they were knocked out. Although, it has been just me lately since Yuugi has her hands full with that jealous troll, Parsee. I swear, just talk to your fellow deva once in a while and the next thing you know, you have a pointy eared, green eyed, blond bitch in your face yelling about how envious she was of you or whatnot.? She added, spoke too soon about the lack of shrugging too.

Parsee and Yuugi are in this world too huh? I thought, resisting the urge to shudder after remembering what the Parsee I encountered in Imperishable Night did.

?And you never had any chance to ask either of them about what was going on?? I wondered, I had the strangest feeling that was I turning into a private investigator with all the questioning I've been doing.

Tack that alongside life counselor and motivational speaker for possible future career choices after this is all over. I thought before I shook off the odd feeling and waited for her answer.

?I never had the chance to. They usually just sneak out or run away once they regain consciousness. Besides, their welfare isn't my responsibility. I just want to make sure they don't die like animals in one of the shrines of the four devas.? Kasen said, waving off any accountability in the matter. At least she didn't shrug.

?That makes sense. But why are you and Yuugi so insistent about making sure Cirno and Rumia don't die in the premises of Suika's shrine?? I asked the strange question while tilting my head.

?Would you want two dead youkai rotting on your front yard?? Kasen posed with a raised eyebrow.

?Point.? I nodded in understanding.

?Besides, this is our mountain. We don't like the dead littering the place but a healthy duel every now and then is nice to see. It assures us that the youkai beyond the mountain haven't gotten weak because of peace...Suika on the other hand...? She added for good measure. It was at that time that my stomach decided to greet Kasen. The bandaged girl gave me a curious look after my stomach growled before closing her eyes and nodding in understanding.

?I shall at least serve you a meal before sending you on your way. You are still a guest in my shrine after all.? Kasen said before walking off. I wanted to stop her but I was too hungry to turn away a free meal. I arbitrarily remembered that the intoxicating effect of alcohol kicks in faster if your stomach is empty, not that a full stomach helped against oni-grade sake.

?Might as well read up on what mess I'm supposed to be in this time.? I muttered to the empty room before taking out Akyu's scroll and sitting down. I opened it and started reading up on what kind of incident this mess originally was.

Greatest mesmeric mist of all time! This magic mist is missing power! The Immaterial and Missing Power!

?What the hell?!? I exclaimed as I read the overly exaggerated title of this world. Usually, it'd just be a strange combination of words but this...this is different. I shrugged and kept reading...I wonder if Kasen's shrugging is contagious?

After the longest winter in Gensokyo's history, Reimu decided to celebrate with a feast in her shrine. The extra donations wouldn't hurt.

?Wait...longest winter? Hmmm...I guess this game happened soon after Perfect Cherry Blossom then.? I noted before continuing.

While making preparations for the feast three days away, Reimu is distracted by a strange and powerful mist that is covering Gensokyo. She and many other inhabitants of Gensokyo, such as Alice, Marisa, Sakuya, Youmu and Patchouli, go to investigate.

?Oh great! This makes it the fifth time where Reimu and Marisa weren't the only ones who decided to find out the cause of the problem! I can only hope that they worked together like in Imperishable Night and Perfect Cherry Blossom instead of trying to beat the tar out of each other.? I sarcastically said while--dammit! Kasen's shrugging is contagious!

Suika Ibuki is an oni. Although legends say all the oni are gone, Suika has decided to reunite the humans and oni by attracting them through partying. Using her special ability to spread across the land, she causes the humans and youkai to have feasts and parties. The more drunk she gets, the stronger she becomes, and she carries a gourd treasured by the oni, which never empties of sake.

The protagonists took turns fighting Suika, while taking care of each other along the way, in order to bring an end to the partying incident.


?I knew it!? I yelled out as it turns out that I was right about everyone trying to beat the tar out of each other before facing the real cause of the problem. I also noticed that the number of participants this time was fewer than during Phantasmagoria of Flower View or Scarlet Weather Rhapsody, at least Tenshi and Iku weren't involved this time. I shook my head before continuing, only to see that there wasn't anything else.

?Wait...that's it?!? I said in surprise as I saw the end of the entry. I tried to make sure that I didn't miss anything by reading through the whole thing one more time.

?Well, that's straightforward. Not much of a back story though.? I commented before putting the scroll away.

Since Suika was the cause of the original incident, that means I have to help her this time. I thought. I then wondered what exactly it was that I was supposed to help her with. She didn't exactly have any obvious proble--

?Alcoholism intervention? Nah...she's an oni, they're supposed to be like that.? I hand waved my own reflexive inference.

?Advent Cirno and Rumia...? I moved on to the next likeliest culprits. They've been tearing up Suika's shrine and only her shrine whenever they fight, as far as I can tell. Plus, they don't seem to have a reason to fight...not one that would make sense anyway.

?I need to talk to them, or at least Cirno. Less likely to stab me with a big sword.? I muttered before my stomach started grumbling again when I caught a whiff of a meal getting cooked.

?As soon as I'm not starving to death anymore...?

?

?This is where she is?? I asked Kasen after lunch. She's a really good cook by the way. I can't imagine anyone turning frogs and mushrooms into something that tasty!

?She is. The darkness youkai is in a different room at the other end of the shrine.? The pink-haired girl said. Mandatory shrug? Check. I slid open the door and saw Cirno asleep in a futon similar to mine, her five swords were lying neatly next to each other a short distance away.

?She's a lot nicer to look at when she's not swinging around those swords...? I muttered before approaching the sleeping ice fairy. I smiled when I got a good look the older version of the ice fairy.

Jeez...this is what that little runt in Perfect Cherry Blossom will look like someday? I thought back to the smash-happy Cirno a couple of worlds back. She's gonna grow up into a pretty nice looking young woman...wait...

Youkai age over a period of hundreds of years so...how old is this Cirno exactly? I added to my thoughts while tilting my head to the side.

?I honestly hope that you are not planning on stabbing her in her sleep or anything.? Kasen spoke up sarcastically. She was behind me so I couldn't see if she shrugged after saying that, she probably did.

?Don't be silly. I'm just a miko passing through, I wouldn't do that.? I deadpanned at the deva.

?Mikos exterminate youkai for a living...? She deadpanned back. Damn! She had a point!

?I'm not gonna kill her okay! Or anyone else...unless they gave me no other choice and believe me, I have a lot of choices before considering that option.? I shot back irritably.

?Fair. Are you going to wait for her to wake up?? Kasen asked when she saw me sit down next to Cirno's futon.

?Yep. Like you said, they either run away or sneak away after they wake up. This is the best plan if I want to talk to either of them.? I explained, consciously repressing my urge to shrug. Kasen could very well be the goddess of shrugging or something.

?So be it. I have things I need to attend to, so I'll take my leave.? Kasen said before walking toward the door.

?Thanks.? I said as Kasen stepped out.

?If it means you can stop those two, it's no problem.? Kasen replied with yet another shrug before sliding the door close.

?I guess all I can do is wait then...? I said while looking at Cirno's sleeping face.

...

After what seemed like a good couple of hours, Advent Cirno still hasn't woken up. I chose to designate her as Advent Cirno in order to separate her with the other Cirno, it gets too confusing otherwise.

?I hate parallel worlds...? I muttered in irritation. Yesterday's enemy could be tomorrow's friend and vice versa. Sometimes friends stay as friends...just different versions, also applies to enemies.

I should just stop thinking about that... I thought after everything started to make less and less sense when I tried to make more sense of it.

I passed the time looking at Advent Cirno's swords. I emphasize the word 'look' because I'm not dumb enough to think that I can pick those things up without killing myself. Advent Cirno had five swords in total, each seemingly unique -aside from the twin short swords- and made for a specific purpose. Why she would need five swords is beyond me. Each blade looked like finely polished silver even though they've obviously seen a lot of action. I recognized each sword from the Final Fantasy movie but seeing each one up close was a whole different experience.

I thought there were six of them though? I wondered about my vague memories of the film while tilting my head to the side. A tired groan, reminiscent to my own when I woke up, and shuffling noise from the futon alerted me to Advent Cirno's awakening.

?Merede...what hit me?? Advent Cirno muttered with a groan as she sat up and clutched her head.

?A lot of things. But the last was Suika's sake.? I pointed out. The blue-haired girl slowly turned to me and stared at me curiously.

?Who...? She started by clutched her head again from the pain.

?Just a miko passing through. Hang overs are a killer huh?? I said catchphrase and changed the subject while walking toward the girl, earning a wince.

?Not so loud...? Advent Cirno replied while slowly shaking her head.

?Sorry...here...? I whispered before handing her a glass of water that Kasen left behind.

?Thank you, Miss Miko.? The ice fairy accepted the water and downed it in one swig. She must have been dehydrated after all of that.

?The name is Tama. And you're welcome, Cirno.? I said after she handed me back the empty glass.

?You know who I am?? She said, gazing at me questioningly.

?I know a lot of things, whether I want to or not. Who you are is one of those things. Don't worry, I'm not a bad guy.? I explained with a shrug -dammit Kasen!- and circumventing any assumptions that I'm a 'demon'. I am forever thankful that I was the first one Advent Cirno met and not Sanae. It would be hell trying to resolve everything without nearly killing me otherwise.

?I understand, Miss Tama. Being given extraordinary powers and responsibilities without your prior consent is something I'm well aware of.? Advent Cirno solemnly said. Wow, the way she's so collected and mature...

This can't be Cirno! Not the one I'm used to anyway! I thought while clutching my own head.

?Is something wrong Miss Tama?? Advent Cirno asked in genuine concern despite her own discomfort.

Yes, you're being way too mature. It creeps me out a bit... I thought before taking a deep breath and smiling.

?No worries, Cirno. So, any reason why you were fighting Rumia this morning?? I got to the point, one that made the ice fairy flinch. Advent Cirno sat in silence for a few moments, probably gathering her thoughts, before looking at me and speaking up..

?I don't know...? She plainly stated while shaking her head.

Somehow, I should have expected that. I thought as I knew from experience that these things are rarely so simple.

?For whatever reason, whenever the two of us meet, Rumia immediately starts attacking me without any provocation or warning. And inexplicably, we always end up at the shrine of that oni. I can't really explain it. It's like we're compelled to bring our battles to that shrine...? She continued while staring at her gloved hands.

?It doesn't matter where or when we start fighting. Even if we meet at the foot of Youkai Mountain, the middle of the Garden of the Sun, the outskirts of the Human Village, or deep within the Bamboo Forest of the Lost. It's useless...it's all useless. No matter what, we always end up in that shrine without realizing it.? Advent Cirno explained as she closed her hands into trembling fists.

?Something like that can't be coincidence. One way other another, someone or something is manipulating us...and I hate being manipulated.? She added as she narrowed her eyes to the distance, as if staring at some unseen foe. Her eyes then widened in sudden realization of something.

?Where is Rumia right now?!? Advent Cirno hurriedly asked. As if on cue, a loud explosion could be heard in the distance. I was assuming that Rumia has just woken up and was currently experiencing a nasty hang over.

?My swords!? The ice fairy quickly re-equipped herself with her five swords, keeping her favorite double-edged broadsword in hand and securing the rest in their respective sheaths. She quickly made a dash out the door and into the hallway, presumably in the direction of the earlier explosion.

Something is manipulating Advent Cirno and Rumia into fighting and they always end up in Suika's shrine for some strange reason. Mind control? Nah! Koishi already did that and this is far to vague. I wonder what was cau-- My thoughts were cut off by another explosion, one that was strong enough to cause the floor to rumble all the way out here.

?Okay, things are getting out of hand. I don't think that Kasen will appreciate them wreaking her shrine. I guess I get to try out Tenshi this time.? I said with a bit of a smile before running out the room and summoning my buckle.
 
?

?Too slow~!? EX-Rumia taunted as she made her zweihander disappear and reappear in her hands while dodging, keeping Advent Cirno off-balance.

?Why do you keep fighting me Rumia?!? The ice fairy yelled out as she parried an overhead slash with her broadsword.

?Is that so~? Last time I checked, you attacked me this time.? The darkness youkai said and used her sword to smash through the wall beside her and go outside. Advent Cirno gritted her teeth and followed her out to the shrine grounds.

She's right. When I came in the room, she was just thrashing around complaining about how much her head was aching. Then...then...I lunged at her and tried to run her through! When I saw her, I just had the unstoppable urge to strike her down! It was like fighting her was something I was supposed to do no matter what! What the hell is happening to us?! Advent Cirno's thoughts raged on as she continued to clash with her friend.

?

?Whaao!? I yelled out as I almost bumped into Kasen. The startled deva quickly backed away from me and quickly settled into a fighting stance, not realizing who I was because I was transformed into Reimu.

?Another miko?! Are you working with Tama or are you her to exterminate youkai?! Did you cause that explosion just now?! Depending on your answer, I may have to kick your ass!? Kasen started asking questions as she prepared to pummel me into mush. I immediately put my hands up and started backing away like a kid who was just caught with her hand in a cookie jar.

?No! No! Wait! It's me, Tama!? I  immediately stated before she decided to start splattering me on the wall. Kasen narrowed her eyes at me before giving an amused chuckle.

?Don't think you're fooling anyone! You look nothing like her!? She responded while tensing up.

?No! It's my power! I transform into other people! It's what I do an--? My panicked explanation was interrupted by another explosion, coming from outside this time.

?...and I'm obviously not the one who caused that explosion just now. I'm assuming that Advent Cirno must have found Rumia.? I stated as I put my hands down.

?Advent Cirno?? Kasen gave me a curious look when I referred to Cirno with the extra word 'Advent'.

?I'll explain later...I'll explain a lot of things later. Right now, we have to stop those two.? I replied. I wasn't even going to try to stop myself from shrugging, damn Kasen and this world for forcing that habit onto me.

?So be it...? Kasen tentatively gave me her trust as the two of us made our way outside where we saw the two in question doing what they've been doing best, trying to kill each other while destroying private property.

?This is troublesome...? The deva muttered before giving me a sidewards glance.

?...I'm sorry to trouble you with this...Tama, but you don't have to fight. This is not your problem.? She stated as she tried to push me out of this whole thing. Not really a good thing since I'm here because I have to fix problems.

?Don't worry about it...I've had plenty of that. ? I retorted before shooting a few needles at Rumia. That managed to get their attention, particularly the darkness youkai.

?Don't interrupt! Lest you want to face my wrath, miko!? Rumia snarled at me, making her wings of darkness bigger and holding her jet-black zweihander above her head, trying to intimidate me.

?Don't come any closer! It's too dangerous here!? Advent Cirno yelled as she pulled out her straight-edged longsword from her back and attached it to her broadsword with a few clicks, creating a much more potent weapon. I stared at the two and sighed. One was threatening me. The other was trying to make sure I don't get hurt. If I hadn't already gone through what I did, I'd listen to them...I really would. The thing is...

?See, Kasen. I've been through a lot. Being caught up in absurd incidents one after another, I just flat out have a lot of problems.? I said to all three of them with a shrug. I pulled out Tenshi's card and opened my buckle before putting the card in.

TOUHOU RIDE!

?Luckily, I'm more than willing to share my problems.? I declared before closing the handles, ignoring the collective confusion brought about by my words and my belt's declaration.

HINANAI TENSHI!

All of a sudden, the clouds gathered above me before a very large crimson lightning bolt struck down and consumed me. The bolt dissipated to reveal me completely transformed into the blue-haired celestial. This has to be my fastest transformation to date!

?See? Now we all have problems...? I muttered with a smile and a tip of a hat, Tenshi's hat. I still had no idea now those two peaches stayed attached to it though.

?Don't think that little show impresses me!? Rumia yelled out before flying right at me, sword ready to chop me to pieces.

I wouldn't think so... I thought as I pulled out another card. Since Tenshi was the one who originally caused Scarlet Weather Rhapsody, not Yukari, I had imagined that she'd have this all along. I pulled at the handles one more time and put the card in.

ATTACK RIDE!

?Rumia! No!? Advent Cirno called out to her opponent who was speeding towards me. It was nice to see that this Cirno was still willing to jump in to save others, regardless of the world I was in, but I'm no slouch anymore either. I closed the handles to show them how much I've grown though my journey...

SWORD OF HISOU!

The scarlet sword appeared in my hands just in time to block Rumia's zweihander. The darkness youkai was startled for a moment and that was all I needed. In Yakumo Yukari's hands, this was the sword that defeated Kazami Yuka. Mine was just a copy, but still...

?Ggghhh!? I gritted my teeth as the Rumia tried to push me back. Her sword was still heavier than my Hisou Sword and was slowly gaining the advantage in our clash. That was when I noticed that her zweihander was starting to smolder. Rumia suddenly had a shocked expression and backed away from me like I was on fire or something. Her sudden retreat halted the advance of Kasen and Advent Cirno as well.

?You...? Rumia muttered as she continued to glare at me, her sword still smoldering from our clash.

What the? Why is her sword smoking? I wondered as I maintained my guard and pointed the Hisou Sword at her defensively. Rumia hissed and used her hand to block the red glow from the sword to her eyes.

?That's weird...? I muttered to myself before I saw Advent Cirno run up to Rumia and tried to chop her in half with an overhead slash.

?No! Cirno!? I yelled out to the ice fairy. Rumia managed to notice her foe's advance and block the combined broadsword-longsword strikes with her zweihander. I then noticed something while they were trying to overpower each other with their blades.

They were both grinning...the kind that Yuka would have when she's fighting someone strong...

?No way...why are they...? I muttered in disbelief as Kasen reached me and was saying something to me. I didn't notice what she was trying to say because I was too confused about what was going on.

One way other another, someone or something is manipulating us. Advent Cirno's words echoed in my mind as I watched their frenzied dueling. If this keeps up, they'll end up at Suika's shrine again.

?Tama!? Kasen finally got my attention as she stood in front of me, shaking my shoulders, and face inches away from my own.

?Ha? Whawawa! Too close Kasen!? I said in a fluster as grabbed one of her arms with my left hand, my other hand was still holding onto the Hisou Sword, and leaned back to get some space between us.

?Thank goodness! I thought you were being possessed by some otherworldly force as well.? The deva said with a sigh of relief before releasing me.

?What? Oh no! I was just wondering about those two. What could be causing them to go postal on each other like that?? I said while staring at the clashing youkai.

?I don't know, hey could simply be each others' natural enemies for all I know. But I'm not about to allow them to continue to do so in my home!? Kasen declared as she prepared to battle both youkai.

?I'll help. I'm not too fond about senseless fighting like this. Especially since I'm not sure if they really wanted to fight to the death in the first place.? I replied, tightening my grip on the treasured sword.

?They seem rather enthused about battling each other...? Kasen pointed out.

?Let's stop them first, we can worry about the rest later.? I said as I watched Rumia fling Advent Cirno into the distance. The ice fairy managed to land on her feet and wasted no time as she charged back at her foe.

?Agreed.? Kasen replied before we both went after the two youkai.

?

Good...

Advent Cirno could not comprehend what was causing her to fight against the girl in front of her. She couldn't even think anymore. Her last shred of rational thought eroded away like a mound of sand in the face of merciless waves. In the end, there was only one thing she knew for sure. Fighting Rumia. Trying to kill Rumia.

It felt good...

She had never felt like this before she started fighting against Rumia. It was like intoxication. Getting drunk with her own bloodlust! It wasn't premeditation. It was instinct!  The desire to strike down your foe. It was pure! The need to draw blood. It was right!

Each sword swing. Each clash of steel. Each wound inflicted. Each wound endured. Each strike. Each counterstrike. Each block. Each parry. Each slash. Each thrust. Each attack. Each attack. Each attack. Each attack! Each Attack! Attack! Attack! Attack! Attack! Attack! Attack! Attack! Attack! Attack! Attack! Attack!

It felt really freaking good!

?

?Cirno! Knock it off! Gaah!? I screamed at Advent Cirno who was doing her best to try to cut me to ribbons using her fused swords and her saw-toothed longsword. Kasen and I intercepted them during a lull in their exchange and proceeded to try to stop any further fighting, it wasn't going as well as we'd hope. The problem was, she was going after me with as much fervor as she had when she was fighting Rumia. Her eyes looked glazed over. Her breathing was heavy. Her face was flushed. She was even smiling and licking her lips! Jeez! It was like she was drunk or something!

Drunk? I wondered about that comparison for a moment. A moment I wished I had back as Advent Cirno felt the sudden need to try to run me through with her saw-toothed longsword.

?Dammit!? I cursed as the Hisou Sword got caught in the blade's 'teeth' as I tried to deflect the thrust. I couldn't pull it out and Advent Cirno used that to yank me closer to her, well in range of her fused swords. The ice fairy raised her right hand, which was holding the fused swords, and swung it down right at my head.

?!? I immediately let go of the treasured sword and jumped back to avoid the slash. She didn't miss a beat as she flicked away the Hisou Sword that was caught in her saw-toothed and darted right at me. The Hisou Sword was still flipping around in mid-air so I was effectively unarmed against someone who had two swords and the single-minded desire to kill Rumia and everyone else in the way.

?

?Tell me darkness youkai. Do you still have any shred of rational thought left?? Kasen asked EX-Rumia, who was staring at her with the same flushed, drunken gaze that Advent Cirno had. The oni narrowed her eyes at the lack of response from the girl in front of her.

Intoxication? It can't be. The effects of Suika's sake should have already worn off by now. The deva thought before EX-Rumia smiled at her and charged. The youkai haphazardly swung her zweihander around, trying to keep Kasen off balance. The hardened veteran of countless battles was not about to allow herself to be drawn in by such parlor tricks though.

?Don't think I'd be as easy a prey as your counterpart!? She yelled as she caught the flat of the zweihander's blade between her right elbow and her right knee, her incredible strength as an oni, as a deva of the mountain, preventing EX-Rumia from pulling out her sword.

?Hmph!? The oni huffed before deflecting the blade away from her and simultaneously darting right towards her foe. The darkness youkai could only stare in disbelief as the deva of the mountain planted the same knee that caught her sword in between her eyes.

?

?Oh jeez!? I meagerly complained before I started trying to dodge Advent Cirno's attacks. I say trying because I was still getting nicked by her blades.

Dodging is a lot harder without Reimu's intuition screaming at me on when to dodge which attack.
I noted as I put my right hand on Tenshi's hat to keep it in place as I ducked and danced around the flurry of strikes. I finally heard the sharp noise of the Hisou Sword landing and, to my relief, it was sticking out of the ground nearby. I quickly evaded a cross-slash from the two blades and made a dash to the scarlet sword. I felt Advent Cirno right behind me and I immediately jumped up after I got my hand on my sword, dislodging it from the ground and jumping away from a horizontal slash from the ice fairy.

I can barely match her toe-to-toe and that's because of Tenshi's natural talent as a celestial. I need a better edge. I thought while narrowing my eyes at irrational look of my opponent. I planted the Hisou Sword on the ground and pulled out a card. I opened my buckle and put the chosen card in.

ATTACK RIDE!

Advent Cirno charged at me as soon as she heard that and I pulled the sword out in response. She jumped up high and swung both her swords down at me. I closed the handles before she reached me.

AWAKENED CELESTIAL BLADE   !

The treasured sword's blade immediately burst in flames just as I swung it upwards to intercept the ice fairy's swords. The raging flames suddenly grew much larger and drew an arc of fire at Advent Cirno. She was easily flung away by the attack and crashed on the ground some distance away. She managed to get back up but I was impressed at how the sword managed to do that. I glanced at the sword, blade still encased in flames, then back at the ice fairy. I couldn't help but smirk...

?Fire. Super Effective against Ice.? I muttered to myself while smiling at my childhood memories of playing those games. I then noticed something coming right at me from the corner of my vision...

?

Kasen noticed a change in tactics from her foe. Instead of wildly swinging her blade, EX-Rumia started making short, weaving slashes at Kasen. It was like she was trying carve out shapes from her opponent. Strange as the new attack style was, it neutralized her earlier countermeasure against the large blade.

Interesting...to adapt so quickly. The oni thought as she weaved through the carving slices and delivered an elbow to the sternum followed by a backhand to the forehead. EX-Rumia staggered back and shook her head, trying to get her orientation back. The darkness youkai's attention was suddenly taken by the sound of raging flames and a dull thud in the distance. Kasen turned to see what it was and saw Tama's transformed self wielding a scarlet sword encased in flames who just slashed away Advent Cirno.

Her momentary state of awe allowed her foe the time she needed to change her target and go after Tama. Kasen cursed herself for her lapse in judgment and ran to her comrade.
?

?Tama! Look out!? Kasen yelled at me. I just had enough time to turn my head and see Rumia flying right at me, her zweihander slung above her right shoulder and was about to be swung down at me. I instinctively put the Hisou Sword between me and the darkness youkai and was in for a surprise. The raging fires that wrapped around the blade of the treasured sword suddenly changed into white light and fused with the blade, turning it into a blade of light. Just like with Advent Cirno, Rumia struck the blade and the light shone even brighter. I swung the blade, pushing the darkness youkai back who had a frightened but still intoxicated expression.

I didn't know this sword can do that... Was all the thought I was able to afford as both Advent Cirno and Rumia charged at me. Wait! I thought they were supposed to be fighting each other!

?Ganging up on me?!? I complained as the three swords from the two youkai started swinging at me in tandem with amazing ease.

Have these two fought together before? I wondered as I noticed their impeccable timing when fighting alongside one another. That wasn't the only thing I noticed either. Whenever Advent Cirno swung either of her swords at me, the Hisou Sword erupted into flames. Likewise, the sword was suddenly wrapped in light whenever Rumia attacked me with her zweihander.

?Amazing! The Hisou Sword automatically adapts an element that would be the most effective way to defeat whoever it was going up against!? I said in honest surprise at the convenient ability of the weapon. I guess it wasn't called ?Heaven's Treasured Sword? for nothing! I wasn't given any more time to admire the celestial's sword as I saw the two youkai getting ready for another combination attack...until Kasen decided to make herself known by punching Advent Cirno in the face with her bandaged right fist.

?Don't forget whose shrine you are fighting in!? The angered deva of the mountain yelled out as she went after Advent Cirno who recovered from the sudden strike and was narrowing her eyes at her new foe. That leaves me with...

?Rumia...? I muttered as the darkness youkai floated up and prepared for another attack. I readied my sword just in time for her to fly at me and do a series of rapid thrusts. She was moving the sword so fast that I couldn't find time to parry every strike, only managing just enough to prevent myself from getting skewered by the zweihander. The attack ride still did its job and was wrapping the blade in light but Rumia continued with her assault regardless.

?

Kasen was almost surprised at how quickly Advent Cirno managed to recover from one of her right hand punches, almost. The ice fairy's sudden adeptness in close combat proves what she noticed with EX-Rumia.

?These two...they become more skilled the longer they fight...? The deva muttered to herself and wondered about the ramifications of such an ability. That was the reason why they never had a clear winner in their duels no matter how much or how long they fight each other. Their abilities merely kept escalating to keep up with each other and it kept them at a constant stalemate.

Until Suika gets them drunk again... Kasen thought as she nimbly dodged the now much larger blade that Advent Cirno was wielding. The ice fairy attached her saw-toothed to her fusion swords and created an even larger sword. The increased mass and girth of the weapon did little to hamper the ice fairy's ability to wield it. If anything, she became better at fighting the more swords she fused together.

?Troublesome...? The oni muttered as she leaped over her opponent and landed behind her, putting her left hand to the bandages that wrapped around her right arm. She was about to unwrap her bound right arm when something unexpected happened...

FINAL ATTACK RIDE!

?

Dammit! Just when I thought I finally had the advantage! I thought in frustration as Rumia was starting to push me back. She suddenly stopped for a moment and floated back as she spun around and slashed the zweihander upwards, creating a wave of darkness that was barely able to block. I grunted as I skidded a few feet backwards because of the force. That wasn't very nice for me but it gave me a bit of distance so I can counterattack once I get my footing in p--

?Where?!? I cried out as the darkness youkai suddenly vanished from sight. I then had a sinking feeling as I was suddenly under some shade. I looked up and saw Rumia, up in the sky, diving straight at me with her wings of darkness spread wide. That was what was blocking the sun above me! I pulled out Tenshi's final attack card and opened my buckle but the descent of the darkness youkai was much faster.

No! I won't make it! I thought in panic as Rumia was almost right on top of me.

FINAL ATTACK RIDE!

My eyes widened as I realized the only way that declaration could have been made. I turned to the source of the voice and saw my suspicion realized.

Aoko! I thought as I saw her stupid smirk as she pointed her gun at Rumia and pulled the trigger.

MA-MA-MARISA!

The Master Spark caught Rumia in mid-air and blasted her in the direction where the laser was fired at. I turned to where she could have landed and saw Kasen leaning away from the line of fire with a troubled expression. Her left hand was clutching part of the bandages that covered her right arm.

?

MA-MA-MARISA!

Kasen wondered about the strange sound before she felt an intense amount of energy being expelled in the distance. She barely managed to lean away as a large laser beam swallowed Advent Cirno and blasted her away from the shrine.

?Hmm?? Kasen absentmindedly hummed as she thought she had heard EX-Rumia's voice as well. The deva shook her head and turned to whoever it was that did that attack.

?

?Howdy ze~!? Aoko greeted as she walked up to me. Okay! First thing's first!

?Yukari's pissed that you stole her favorite parasol. Better pray you don't end up back in Scarlet Weather Rhapsody any time soon.? I said with a shrug, earning a curious look from the thieving witch before she shrugged herself.

?The hazards that come with the job ze~? She casually replied.

?Job. Right...? I deadpanned before turning to Kasen who was walking towards us.

?You okay?? I asked the deva, who nodded and glanced at Aoko.

?Her name's Aoko. Don't worry about her, she's just a thief.? I joked, earning a sour look from Aoko.

?That is reason enough to worry about her by itself. Thanks all the same, thief.? Kasen replied with one of her shrugs.

?I'm just an ordinary magician, okay? Anyway, it's a bad idea to fight Advent Cirno and EX-Rumia for very long. Better to blast them away from you and run if you don't have anything that can beat them in one shot ze~? Aoko started explaining. EX-Rumia? That's a new one on me.

?How come? We were doing pretty well against them just now.? I replied...up until Rumia nearly sliced me to pieces that is.

?Because their combat potential keeps escalating the longer and the harder they fight. Their skill increases in proportion to their foe's as they exchange blows. How they managed to achieve such prowess is beyond my comprehension.? Surprisingly, Kasen was the one that explained why, not Aoko. I noticed her look away and sigh after the oni finished.

?What's wrong? Miffed that someone else managed to explain things before you did?? I teased the girl beside me, who suddenly narrowed her eyes at me while pouting.

?Shut up ze~? She muttered as my transformation ended, Aoko's still stayed.

?So that's why they suddenly got harder to fight against after a while.? I said while tilting my head, recalling my exchanges with the two youkai.

?Umm...yes...so you really can transform...? Kasen halfheartedly replied while staring at me.

?Oh right...I have to explain everything to you first.? I said to the rather confused deva who slowly nodded at my words.

?Indeed...a proper discussion about these current events is in order. Let us go back inside and I will prepare tea for us.? The oni said before going back inside the main shrine building. Aoko's transformation suddenly ended as well and she seemed to be wearing the same clothes as she always does.

I wonder why I'm the only one who gets a wardrobe change every time I hop worlds? I thought for a second before Aoko leaned in closer to me.

?So that's Ibara Kasen huh? Anything notable about her?? Aoko asked.

?Huh? Shouldn't you be the expert when it comes to Touhou?? I asked back with another shrug, confused at her actions.

?Kasen is a character from the new Touhou manga, Wild and Horned Hermit. Unfortunately, only the first chapter came out before this whole mess started. Because of that,  I don't know anything about her except that she seems to know Suika, Reimu, and Marisa.? Aoko admitted while shaking her head.

?I see. Well, from what I gather so far, she's an oni and one of the four devas of the mountain alongside Yuugi and Suika. Anything beyond that, your guess is as good as mine.? I explained what little I knew about the pink-haired girl before shrugging again.

?So she is a deva huh? Score one for the internet...and what's with all the shrugging?? Aoko muttered while furrowing her eyebrows at me.

?Habit I picked up from Kasen. Be careful, it seems to be contagious.? I sarcastically answered. Aoko just looked at me funny, probably wondering if shrugging could even be contagious. You'll learn Aoko, you'll learn.

?Where are you two? We have much to talk about!? Kasen's voice echoed from within the building.

?Better not keep the super-powered oni waiting huh?? I muttered before walking inside, Aoko following close behind.

?

?What a troublesome responsibility...? Was all Kasen could say after I explained what was going on in the different Gensokyos and what I was doing about it.

?Tell me about it.? I said. I could only agree with what she said but I can't really stop either. Aoko was just sitting there throughout my explanation and drinking tea.

?Still, I wonder what could have caused a cataclysm such as ripping an entire realm apart into nine different ones? And simply because two individuals did not exist.? The deva mused before taking a sip of her tea.

?It was Magic. It was a Moriya Shrine Conspiracy. It was Eirin's shady new drug. Yukari did it. Pick one.? Aoko suddenly spoke up.

?What the hell are you talking about?? I asked, thoroughly confused at the girl's odd choice of suspects for the cause of this whole mess.

?Nothing. Just remembering that templates like that are forbidden.? Aoko answered with a shrug before grimacing at the realization of what she just did. I told you it was contagious.

?Whatever. What we need to worry about right now is how Advent Cirno and EX-Rumia keep getting stronger the more they fight. Wait, how'd you figure out their ability anyway?? I asked Aoko who simply chuckled.

?The hard way. I was exploring, trying to get a lay of the land. After a while I found EX-Rumia wandering around and saw an opportunity to meet my thieving quota for this world early.? Aoko started to explain.

?What were you planing on stealing from her? That giant sword?? I asked while raising an eyebrow.

?Nope. Zweihander was made out of condensed darkness just like her wings. No point trying to steal something I can't hold on to. I was gonna go after the red ribbon floating above her head.? She continued before pointing at the space above her head where EX-Rumia's 'halo' was located.

?EX-Rumia was a fan concept that worked under the premise that Rumia was, in fact, an extremely powerful youkai instead of just a measly little stage one boss who blinds herself with her own darkness. Theory was that her ribbon was sealing all her latent power away. Remove the ribbon from her hair, say hello to a youkai with enough power to match EX-bosses like Yakumo Ran or Fujiwara no Mokou. Hence the name EX-Rumia.? Aoko pointedly explained before taking another sip of her tea.

?Okay, so you tried to steal the ribbon of a youkai that can match Ran and Mokou in raw power. Are you an idiot?!? I almost yelled at her for trying to face off against EX-Rumia on her own like that.

?After what happened, I probably am. Anyway, I transformed and summoned Scarlet Meiling and Scarlet Sakuya and let them loose against the Unleashed Incarnation of Darkness. Guess what happened...? Aoko deadpanned with a crooked smile.

?You got your asses handed to you on a silver platter with a side of fries?? I jokingly asked with a smirk.

?Not at first. It was still three on one, and you know from experience how formidable the China and the maid from that version of Embodiment of Scarlet Devil were.? She continued, choosing to go on with her story rather than take my bait turn this into another sarcasm spat between us.

?China on close range with me and the maid on ranged support. It was a pretty nice and safe setup. My plan was to wear her down and snag the ribbon once she couldn't fight back anymore. That was when I noticed that she was starting to gain ground against China even through all the knives and bullets the maid and I were throwing at her. The rest, you should be able to figure out on your own. She eventually overpowered and cut down China and quickly dispatched the maid in the same manner. She almost got to me too. I was glad that I made it a point to always have my optical camo card in my sleeve at all times.? Aoko said, finishing her story and continuing on drinking her tea.

?Okay, Sakuya I can understand calling 'Maid' but 'China'? Really? I mean, her name is Chinese but calling Meiling 'China' is a bit much don't you think?? I pointed out.

?Blame the fandom. Meiling is more famous for being called China than her real name, more of a nickname really.? Replies the expert with a hand wave.

?Regardless, do you have any theories on why those two act that way or why they have such permeating abilities?? Kasen decided to speak up after hearing Aoko's encounter with EX-Rumia.

?No clue. I was just as surprised as you were when I first noticed it. I'm not even sure what world this is supposed to be because of all the characters that got thrown into the mix.? Aoko admitted, to my own surprise.

?It's supposed to be Immaterial and Missing Power...? I told her, putting down my empty cup.

?Seriously?? Aoko asked me, not believing what I just said.

?Seriously.? I flatly confirmed.

 ?Could have fooled me...? She said with a shrug before clearing her throat.

?Since this is Immaterial and Missing Power and those two are influenced into fighting each other and always ending up at Suika's shrine, I think you know the best place to go to try to end this right?? Aoko pointed out.

?Yeah. Suika's the clearest lead we have to get to the bottom of this mess.? I concurred with what Aoko was saying.

?Does this mean that Suika is the cause of her own problem?? Kasen asked as she started to understand the implications of our words.

?I'm not sure. It wouldn't make sense that Suika is the culprit since she's the one I'm supposed to help in this world in the first place. Maybe its something absurdly delicate and complicated like Tenshi's situation?? I inferred.

?I doubt it. Just because you need to help her doesn't mean that you have to just help her fight against some foe. Remember, you helped Kaguya by making her reconcile with Mokou.? Aoko pointed out.

?Yeah, by beating the crap out of Mokou. But I get what you're trying to say. What I don't understand is why Suika would even want the two of them to keep fighting each other and anyone else that crosses them. As Kasen already said, Suika is a really lazy oni. Why would she bother with all this if she's a bum?? I stated the conflict in the reasoning we currently have.

?Boredom.? Kasen answered solemnly.

?What?? I asked the standard question.

?Nothing has really happened much in the mountain in the past few decades. Suika is too lazy to go to other places to be able to find anything else interesting so...? Kasen trailed off, making a complex expression.

?So she decided to bring the excitement to her.? I picked up Kasen's trail of thought, to which the deva nodded in confirmation.

?That makes sense. The original incident was her influencing everyone around her to start partying until they passed out. It's not really impossible for her to influence them to do something else entirely but along the same lines.? Aoko knowingly said, nodding to herself.

?I guess we know where to go next then.? I stated, looking at Kasen who nodded in agreement. I turned to Aoko when I noticed her stand up.

?Yeah, you do that miss miko. I still have things to do.? She nonchalantly said as she made her way to the door.

?Off to steal something again, thief?? I flatly asked, knowing her answer already.

?Make sure not to steal anything from here. I know exactly where everything is supposed to be and if I find something missing...? Kasen plainly stated as a clear threat.

?Don't worry, I don't know you well enough to figure out what's valuable or not to you.? Aoko said before closing the door and leaving the shrine.

?Aren't you going to stop her?? The oni asked me.

?I won't bother. She won't stop until she gets something out of this, meaning we'll probably run into her eventually.? I replied, basing it from past experience.

?If you say so. I recommend that we set of in the morning though. Traveling through this mountain after dark is counterproductive. Besides, you never know if we suddenly run into those two again.? Kasen proposed.

?I see what you mean. Fighting Advent Cirno and-or EX-Rumia in the dead of the night sounds like a terrible bad idea.? I agreed and we decided to set out tomorrow morning and get some answers from the little oni.

...

Blackraptor

  • Furniture
  • The guy with the thing over there at the place
Re: Touhou Rider Reimu!
« Reply #46 on: November 17, 2010, 12:13:51 PM »
And part 2 because LOL! Character Limits!

?

I drew ragged breaths.
My cold sweat making the soot-stained nightgown I was wearing cling uncomfortably to my skin.
My eyes felt like they were burning after all the tears I spent.
My heart was pounding so hard that I almost felt like it was about to explode in my chest.
I slowly and painfully looked around the scarred battlefield which was littered with the fallen forms of several girls.
Girls I fought against.
Girls I fought alongside with.
Girls that I befriended, whether they were friend of foe before.
Girls I haven't had the chance to meet yet.
I was back here again.
In the aftermath of that dream that started everything.

I turned around, nearly tripping on the body of Alice Margatroid who seemed to have been trying to reach out to a broken Shanghai in her last moments.


?A...lice...? I muttered to myself and all power left my legs, making me drop to my knees. I had wanted to cry right there but I didn't seem to have any tears left to shed. I had originally cried because I was scared senseless with what was happening all around me. Now I wanted to cry because all of the people that died in this massacre were people I now knew. I gazed up and saw her...

?Rei...mu...?? I asked, choking back tears that would never come. Just like before, her face was covered in a strange darkness but her outfit was more than indicative of who she was.

?Why? Why did you...? I started to say while struggling to my feet, getting another eyeful of the carnage that ended not long ago...as far as my dream seemed to go.

?Why? You're supposed to be the Shrine Maiden of Paradise right?! The perfect protector of Gensokyo! So why?! Why did you kill everyone?!? I screamed at the floating girl who remained silent. After a second visit to this horrible place, I was starting to understand why Sanae kept calling me a demon.

Sanae... I thought as I looked around for her. I saw her lying dead next to two other women who seemed to have tried to shield her from the attack that took all three of their lives.

Did Sanae...see the same dream? I thought for a moment before I cringed at the sight and looked back up to the motionless miko.

?Guh!? I clenched my teeth as my eyes drifted to that buckle, The Hakuredriver. I was angry. I was scared. I was mourning. I was confused. I had so many things swirling in my head and in my heart right now I thought I was about to hyperventilate. Suddenly, my thoughts cleared instantly and I gazed back at the shadow-covered face of the last Hakurei miko.

?I won't let this happen. I'll prove Sanae wrong.? I stated with labored breath as I felt my buckle and my booklet appear in my hands. Why they appeared, I didn't know. I didn't care. I put the buckle on and pulled out Reimu's card. In a motion I've done so many times before...

In times, to defend myself.
In times, to fight another.
In times, to save someone.
In times, to protect someone.
In times, to make others understand.
Always, to do what I thought was right.
I pulled at the handles of the buckle and put her card in.


TOUHOU RIDE!

?I'm not a demon. I won't let anyone die. I won't let this happen.? I coldly stated as the silent miko landed in front of me, a gohei appearing in her right hand. I let out a stuttered breath before closing the handles.

HAKUREI REIMU!

The nine translucent monochrome copies of Reimu surrounded me, each bearing the symbol of one of the nine girls that made up my gallery of transformations. They quickly converged and turned me into an exact copy of the person in front of me. I summoned my gohei to my right hand and glared at the girl in front of me. After several tense moments, we both wordlessly ran right at each other.

We both opened up with a diagonal strike with our goheis. The two ceremonial weapons hit each other at the same time. I quickly drew it back and spun around for a backhand strike to her side. The Hakurei miko jumped back to avoid the strike but quickly advanced again for a short thrust. I parried the blow with my gohei and closed in quickly, landing a headbutt on her forehead. It hurt, but I imagined that it hurt my opponent more than it did me.

The Hakurei miko stumbled back, part of the shadow covering her face lifted to reveal her mouth and nose, her eyes still obstructed by the darkness. She wordlessly pursed her lips and dashed at me. I centered myself and defended against a series of strikes. I knew these strikes. They were the same ones I used to subdue the youkai that were defending Koishi in Subterranean Animism. Needless to say, the thought disturbed me. The momentary lapse of concentration cost me as the Hakurei miko quickly delivered a spinning heel kick to my chest.

I coughed as I tried to get the airflow to my lungs clear again. I looked at my opponent who backed off and threw her gohei at me. I deflected it with my own, confused as to why she did that. I got my answer when she opened her buckle and put a red card in.

ATTACK RIDE!

?Dammit...? I muttered as I prepared myself for what she was about to do. The Hakurei miko maintained her stoic facade as she closed the handles.

THOUSANDFOLD FIST!

I grimaced as the torii gate knuckle dusters formed in her hands. I quickly pulled out my own card and opened my own buckle. She suddenly charged at me and tried to end the fight with a left jab followed by a right cross. I managed to dodge the first strike but had to sacrifice my gohei in order to block the cross. I put the card in my hand in my buckle as soon as my gohei dematerialized.

ATTACK RIDE!

The Hakurei miko quickly used her right hand, still following through from her cross, and backhanded my face with it. It hurt, a lot. My vision went black for a moment and I thought the whole world just did a back flip. I stumbled backward from the recoil but I still had enough sense to close the handles before my foe could capitalize.

YOUKAI BUSTER!

I grunted through the pain and jumped back before I pointed both my palms at the charging miko, a torrent of talismans fired from my hands. The Hakurei miko stopped her advance and proceeded to intercept my projectiles with her fists. I did the same when I accidentally chose this card instead of another during my duel with Eiki. I slowly started walking towards my foe, increasing the pressure from my attack ride on hers. It wasn't enough, neither would break. Both attacks dispelled at the same time and the two of us wordlessly closed the distance and started fighting in close quarters combat. I tried to do the hitman style jabs on her but she nimbly ducked and weaved through all of them. She started doing a series of punches and kicks at me, all of which I managed to parry and block. We continued the exchange of blows, neither gaining or losing ground.

I scored an left cross to her face, making her lower lip bleed.
She scored a right backhand to my face, making my nose bleed.
I drove a knee to her gut, making her cough up.
She payed it back with a left chop at my throat, making me choke.
A punch aimed between her eyes that she almost dodged, her left brow now had a cut.
A body blow to my left side that I leaned away from but was followed by a swift kick to my right side, I started having trouble breathing.
A solid left to her cheek.
A well-timed uppercut to my chin.
An elbow to her clavicle.
A heel to my knee.
A palm to the sternum.
A forearm to the shoulder.
A punch.
A kick.
A jab.
A cross.
A hit.
Another hit.
And another.
And another.
And another.
And another.
Neither gaining ground.
Neither losing ground.

?Haaaaahh...haaaahhh...haaahh...? I struggled for every last breath I took. I didn't know how long it lasted. We just kept pounding at each other until both of us just stopped at the same time. I don't know why we stopped. I was sure we would have kept going until we both collapsed. But, if we did that, there would be no clear winner.

Was that the reason? I winced as I thought that. Even thinking was painful now because of all the damage I took. I was amazed that I stayed transformed after that slugfest with the Hakurei miko. The two of us simply stood there, facing each other. The shadow still covered her eyes, but the rest of her face looked like Reimu's. No small wonder there. I looked up to the cloudy sky. Sounds of thunder echoed in the distance like groans from some divine entity.

I had expected it to start raining, a fitting setting to such a depressing occasion. However, mother nature decided to pull a fast one on me and the cloudy slowly broke up. Rays of light pierced through the darkness little by little as the gloomy skyline surrendered to the light of the sun. The clouds directly above us parted for whatever reason and bathed the Hakurei miko an myself in sunlight. I grinned, only to regret it because of the stinging pain all over my face. My foe didn't look any better as, she too, was riddled with cuts and bruises. I stared at her eyes as I fought for every labored breath, the feat made even more difficult because of the last part of the shadow that covered her face.

As before, in my dream...as I stared at the Hakurei miko...the girl that killed all those that lay dead around this battlefield. I felt many things. I was...

Afraid
Awed
Curious
All those things...but mostly, I was compelled?
Once compelled to witness the end...now compelled to end it.

The two of us, in perfect synchronization, pulled out a yellow card and opened out buckles. We stared at each other before wordlessly putting the cards in.

FINAL ATTACK RIDE!
FINAL ATTACK RIDE!

We then, with perfect synchronization, backed away from each other. We stopped after ten paces and wordlessly closed the handles.

RE-RE-REIMU!
RE-RE-REIMU!

The name of the Shrine Maiden of Paradise echoed twice, the only sound that permeated the broken battlefield. We ran right at each other before jumping in the air. Like mirror images, multicolored orbs flew around us and fused with our respective right foot before we clashed. Both hitting at the same time. I could feel my foot start to break apart as I struggled against a force equal to my own. We were then swallowed in a storming sphere of red and white. My vision faded as it was consumed by red and white light.

?

?Aaaahh!? I yelled as I awoke in a stupor, sitting upright from the futon I was occupying. I was breathing heavily and I was sweating. It was like I had just awoken from a horrible nightmare. In a sense, I did. A dream battle against the Shrine Maiden of Paradise.

Why? Why did I continue that dream? Why was I able to use my powers? Why couldn't I win against her? I thought as I got out of my futon and walked outside. I needed some fresh air.

It was still the dead of night. Nothing but the moon and the stars illuminated the shrine grounds of Ibara Kasen. It gave a kind of peace that I rarely had the privilege of experiencing throughout my journey. I sat of the porch and looked up to the sky. It was a bit strange. The moon always seemed to be at a different distance from earth with each world I visit. Sometimes it was small, like in Imperishable Night. Sometimes it was big, like in Embodiment of Scarlet Devil. I was thankful that this moon more or less resembled the one from home. I broke my gaze from the sky and noticed someone in the darkness. For whatever reason, the moonlight shone on this mysterious visitor. It was someone I didn't want to see...

?Greetings, demon.? The green-haired miko harply stated.

?Sanae...? I regarded her. The only times I encountered her was always when she had tried to kill me. At the back of my head, I had the feeling that she was probably here to try her luck again. I knew this was likely but I couldn't stand and transform. I was simply too mentally and emotionally exhausted from my dream to do so.

But she didn't attack, or summon someone to attack in her stead. She didn't taunt or curse me. She didn't even speak for who knows how long. She simply stared at me.

?Sanae...? I finally broke the deafening silence between us, the other miko did not react.

?I had a dream once...about nearly everyone in Gensokyo charging right at someone...? I said, explaining my dream.

?Earth rabbits, tengu, the were-hakutaku, the vampire, her servants, her sister, the two immortals, the hell raven, the border youkai's shikigami, the poltergeists, the night sparrow, the half-ghost, the celestial, the messenger of the dragons, the seven colored puppeteer, and more...? Sanae stated to none of my surprise.

?You forgot three...? I muttered, to which the green-haired girl winced. I was, of course, talking about her and the two women she was with.

?Nevertheless, they all fell. One by one or in groups. They all fell at the hands of one.? Sanae stated, growing anger seeping with each word.

?At the hands of the Hakurei miko...? I continued.

?At your hands, demon!? She quickly countered, no longer holding back.

?It wasn't me...? I said, narrowing my eyes at her. I know...I fought the real culprit to a standstill moments ago. Until the inconclusive finale, that is.

?Then why do you have that power?? Sanae stated the obvious question.

?...........? I couldn't answer her. I didn't know why I had this power. I didn't know what caused this whole thing. I didn't understand the true meaning of that dream, nor the continuation that I just awoke from. There was nothing I could say right now that would satisfy her and she knew it too.

?I will stop you, demon. I will ensure that the nightmare will never come to pass.? Sanae coldly stated with the same conviction as when she did in the previous world.

?And I'll make sure you never have to.? I stated with the same amount of conviction. Sanae stood there motionless for a few more minutes before a grey swirling curtain appeared behind her.

?Two sides of the same coin...? I offhandedly said. She narrowed her eyes at me before backing away into the curtain and disappearing.

Both of us had the same dream. Neither of us wanted it to happen. Both of us wanted to prevent it. Neither of us knew exactly how. Both of us would do it our own way.

?This sucks...? I muttered as I stared back into the starry sky. I recalled my battle with the Hakurei miko in my dream and noticed something that really bothered me.

During that entire fight, not once did I hear Reimu's intuition.

I wasn't able to go back to sleep until it was almost dawn...

?

So yeah, a couple of fights and a bunch of references. Also, a first half that didn't end in some sort of cliffhanger. WalfasMarisaThatsImpossible.jpg

The last fight between Tama and the Hakurei miko was my parody of the dream battle between Ultimate Kuuga and Decade in episode 2 of Kamen Rider Decade. The fight which is also a parody of the final duel in Kamen Rider Kuuga, which is still the best final battle in all of Heisei Kamen Rider in my opinion.

Anyway, I hope you all liked this first part. I give my thanks to everyone who supports this story.

Re: Touhou Rider Reimu!
« Reply #47 on: November 17, 2010, 12:57:00 PM »
Wouldn't "homage" be a better word than "parody"?

So, that was interesting. I still don't really know what's up with Evil!Reimu, but at least Sanae's motivations are clearer. Aren't some of Advent Cirno's weapons a watermelon sword and a popsicle blade?

Blackraptor

  • Furniture
  • The guy with the thing over there at the place
Re: Touhou Rider Reimu!
« Reply #48 on: November 17, 2010, 01:33:42 PM »
Wouldn't "homage" be a better word than "parody"?

So, that was interesting. I still don't really know what's up with Evil!Reimu, but at least Sanae's motivations are clearer. Aren't some of Advent Cirno's weapons a watermelon sword and a popsicle blade?

Advent Cirno's weapons are Watermelon Sword, Lucky Stick Sword, Chocolate Blades, and Wafer Swords. But those weapons would look absolutely silly in the face of EX-Rumia's zweihander so I decided to use Cloud's swords instead of Advent Cirno's original weapons.

MysTeariousYukari

  • Nomnomnom~
  • Hooray~
Re: Touhou Rider Reimu!
« Reply #49 on: November 22, 2010, 08:17:51 PM »
Holy wow, THIS is the stuff I strive for whenever I write! Time and time again, I check this hoping for updates, sometimes saddened, seeing no update, others happy, seeing an update or 4 :D

I had been getting a feeling that was why Sanae was so determined in what she did. I'm glad it's revealed. :D

Nice little joke towards the end "A dream battle against the Shrine Maiden of Paradise" with one of Reimu's themes being called Maidens Cappricio ~ Dream Battle :D

And I'm getting a feeling as to way Tama has those powers... not gonna share yet though, I wanna see if I'm right :3